Search with AI

Support Leyes.HN

Leyes.HN is free for everyone. Your donation helps keep it that way.

Donate
February 27, 2013In force

Civil Code of Honduras

Congreso Nacional

  • Decree: 76-1906
  • Published: February 27, 2013
  • Issuing body: Congreso Nacional
  • Category: Civil & Family

Summary

AIAI Summary
This summary was generated by AI and may contain errors. Always verify against the original law text below. Not legal advice. Learn how we use AI

This Civil Code establishes fundamental rules governing Honduras: it defines what law is and how it applies, regulates the existence and rights of people (nationals and foreigners), determines domiciles, protects minors through guardianships, and organizes matters of family, inheritance and civil obligations. It applies to all inhabitants of Honduras and their property, including foreigners.

Articles

Article 1.-

Law is a declaration of sovereign will, which when manifested in the form prescribed by the Constitution, commands, prohibits, or permits.

Article 2.-

Custom does not constitute law except in cases in which the law refers to it.

Article 3.-

It is the sole prerogative of the legislator to explain or interpret the law in a manner that is generally binding.

Article 4.-

The provisions contained in the Commercial Codes, Mining Code, and other special codes shall be applied with preference to those of this Code. PROMULGATION OF LAW

Article 5.-

The law is binding by virtue of its promulgation and after twenty (20) days have elapsed from the completion of its publication in the official newspaper. The period referred to in this Article may, however, be restricted or extended in the law itself, and in special cases, another form of promulgation may be ordered.

Article 6.-

No person may claim ignorance of the law after the common or special period has elapsed, except when by some accident ordinary communications have been interrupted during such period between the place of residence of the Government and the department in which it is to apply. In this case the period shall cease to run for the entire duration of the interruption in communications. EFFECTS OF LAW

Article 7.-

Laws cannot have retroactive effect, except in criminal matters, when the new law is favorable to the offender.

Article 8.-

Conflicts arising from the application of laws enacted in different periods shall be decided in accordance with the provisions of the final title of this Code.

Article 9.-

Acts prohibited by law are null and void, except insofar as the law expressly designates an effect other than nullity for the case of contravention.

Article 10.-

When the law declares an act null with the express or implied purpose of preventing fraud, or of providing for some object of public or private convenience, the law shall not fail to be applied, even if it is proved that the act which it nullifies has not been fraudulent or contrary to the purpose of the law.

Article 11.-

Laws that concern public order and good morals cannot be evaded or modified by agreements between private parties; however, the rights conferred by laws may be waived, provided they only affect the individual interest of the person waiving them and their waiver is not prohibited.

Article 12.-

The law is binding for all inhabitants of the Republic, including foreigners.

Article 13.-

Laws relating to family rights and duties, or to the status, condition, and legal capacity of persons, are binding on Hondurans, even if they reside in a foreign country.

Article 14.-

Property situated in Honduras is subject to Honduran laws even though its owners are foreigners and do not reside in Honduras. This provision shall be understood without prejudice to the stipulations contained in contracts validly executed in a foreign country. However, the effects of contracts executed in a foreign country for performance in Honduras shall be governed by Honduran laws.

Article 15.-

The form of public instruments is determined by the law of the country in which they were executed. Their authenticity shall be proved according to the rules established in the Code of Civil Procedure. Form refers to external solemnities, and authenticity to the fact of having been truly executed and authorized by the persons and in the manner expressed in such instruments.

Article 16.-

In cases in which Honduran laws require public instruments for evidence that is to be rendered and produce effect in Honduras, private writings shall not be valid, whatever their force may be in the country in which they were executed. INTERPRETATION OF LAW

Article 17.-

No other meaning may be attributed to the law than that which results explicitly from its own terms, given the relationship that should exist among them and the intent of the legislator.

Article 18.-

When the legislator expressly defines words for certain matters, they shall be given in these their legal meaning.

Article 19.-

The context of the law shall serve to illustrate the meaning of each of its parts, so that there is proper correspondence and harmony among all of them. The obscure passages of a law may be clarified by means of other laws, particularly if they deal with the same subject matter.

Article 20.-

In cases in which the foregoing rules cannot be applied, obscure or contradictory passages shall be interpreted in the manner that appears most in accordance with the general spirit of the legislation and natural equity. OF KINSHIP Articles 21 to 36. Repealed.

Article 37.-

In cases in which the Law provides that the relatives of a person be heard, this denomination shall be understood to include their spouse or common-law partner in a duly recognized de facto union, their blood relatives of either sex of legal age. In the absence of blood relatives in sufficient number, their relatives by affinity shall be heard. The descendants and ascendants shall be preferred to collateral relatives, and among these, those of closer kinship. The relatives shall be cited and shall appear to be heard verbally, in the form prescribed by the Code of Civil Procedure.

Article 38.-

All periods of days, months or years mentioned in the laws or in the decrees of the Executive Branch, or in the Courts or Tribunals shall be understood to be complete, and shall run, furthermore, until midnight of the last day of the period. The first and the last day of a period of months or years shall have the same number in the respective months. The period of one month may therefore be of 28, 29, 30 or 31 days, and the period of one year, 365 or 366 days, as the case may be. If the month in which a period of months or years is to begin has more days than the month in which the period is to end, and if the period runs from one of the days in which the first of said months exceeds the second, the last day of the period shall be the last day of this second month. These rules shall apply to prescriptions, to age qualifications, and in general, to any periods or terms prescribed in the laws or in the acts of Honduran authorities; except where the same laws or acts expressly provide otherwise.

Article 39.-

When it is said that an act must be executed in or within a certain period, it shall be understood to be valid if executed before midnight of the last day of the period; and when it is required that a space of time has elapsed in order for certain rights to arise or expire, it shall be understood that these rights do not arise or expire until after midnight on the last day of said space of time.

Article 40.-

In the periods set forth in the laws or in the decrees of the Executive Branch, or of the Courts or Tribunals, even holidays shall be included; unless the period set forth is of working days, being expressly stated as such, for in that case holidays shall not be counted. OF MEASUREMENTS

Article 41.-

The measures of length, weight, duration and any others mentioned in the laws or in the decrees of the Executive Branch, or of the Courts or Tribunals, shall always be understood according to legal definitions; and in the absence of these, in the general and popular sense, unless otherwise expressed. REPEAL OF LAWS

Article 42.-

The law may be repealed totally or partially by another law.

Article 43.-

The repeal of the law may be express or tacit. It is express when the new law expressly states that it repeals the prior law. It is tacit when the new law contains provisions that cannot be reconciled with those of the prior law.

Article 44.-

Express repeal shall be total or partial, according to what the repealing law provides. Tacit repeal leaves in effect in the prior law everything that does not conflict with the provisions of the new law, even though both deal with the same subject matter. LEGAL LANGUAGE

Article 45.-

The legal language is Spanish. Public offices may not use any other language in their acts; and the account books of merchants, bankers, business people, entrepreneurs and other industrialists must be kept in the same language. Notaries shall likewise use the Spanish language in the instruments and documents that they draft and authenticate.

Article 46.-

Those declared to be Hondurans by the Constitution of the State are Hondurans. All others are foreigners.

Repealed by Decreto 35-2013, February 27, 2013
Article 47.-

Repealed

Repealed by Decreto 35-2013, February 27, 2013
Article 48.-

Repealed

Article 49.-

Foreigners enjoy in Honduras the rights that civil laws grant to Hondurans.

Article 50.-

Corporations, foundations and associations, recognized by law and domiciled in Honduras, shall enjoy Honduran nationality, provided that they have the status of legal persons, in accordance with the provisions of this Code. Associations domiciled abroad shall have in Honduras the status and rights determined by treaties or special laws. TITLE II ON THE EXISTENCE OF PERSONS CHAPTER I ON NATURAL PERSONS

Article 51.-

The legal existence of every person begins at birth. The creature that dies in the maternal womb, or that perishes before being completely separated from its mother, or that has not survived the separation for even a moment, shall be deemed never to have existed.

Article 52.-

The law protects the life of one about to be born. The Judge shall, consequently, take, at the petition of any person or ex officio, all measures that seem appropriate to protect the existence of the unborn, provided that the Judge believes it is endangered in any way.

Article 53.-

From the time of birth, the time of conception may be inferred, according to the following rule: It is presumed by law that conception occurred no less than one hundred eighty (180) full days, or no more than three hundred (300) days, before birth, counted backward from the midnight beginning the day of birth.

Article 54.-

The rights that would be deferred to the creature in the maternal womb, had it been born and lived, shall be suspended until birth takes place. And if birth constitutes a beginning of existence, the newborn shall enter into the enjoyment of such rights, as if it had existed at the time such rights were deferred. In the case of Article 51, second paragraph, such rights shall pass to the persons called by law.

Article 55.-

When two (2) persons are born from one birth, and it cannot be determined which of them was born first, the proceedings shall be as if both had been born at the same time. CHAPTER II LEGAL PERSONS

Article 56.-

Legal persons are: 1. The State and corporations, associations and foundations of public interest, recognized by law. Their personality begins at the very moment in which, in accordance with law, they have been validly constituted. 2. Associations of particular interest, whether civil, commercial or industrial, to which the law grants independent personality, separate from that of each of the members.

Article 57.-

The associations referred to in item 2 of the preceding article shall be governed by the provisions relating to the partnership contract, according to the nature of the same.

Article 58.-

The civil capacity of corporations shall be regulated by the laws that have created or recognized them: that of associations by their bylaws, and that of foundations by the rules of their institution, with the approval of the Executive Power, when the association or foundation are not created by the State.

Article 59.-

Establishments, corporations and other legal persons enjoy in general the same rights as individuals to acquire property, take and maintain possession of it, establish servitudes, receive usufructs, inheritances, legacies or donations, and to bring civil or criminal actions that are incumbent upon them, except as provided by constitutional provisions. TITLE III ON DOMICILE

Article 60.-

The domicile of a person is the place where the person has habitual residence. Diplomats, residing by reason of their office abroad and enjoying the right of extraterritoriality, retain the last domicile they had in Honduran territory.

Article 61.-

When circumstances constitutive of domicile concur in various territorial sections, with respect to the same individual, it shall be understood that the individual has domicile in all of them; but if the matter relates to things that relate exclusively to one of such sections, that section alone shall be the domicile of the individual for such matters.

Article 62.-

Mere residence shall serve as civil domicile with respect to persons who do not have one elsewhere.

Article 63.-

A special domicile may be stipulated for the performance of determined acts.

Article 64.-

Public employees have their domicile in the place where they serve in their position.

Article 65.-

Military personnel on active duty have their domicile in the place where they are stationed.

Article 66.-

Those who serve a person and reside in their house, whether of age or minors, have the domicile of the person they serve; but if they are minors and possess property that is in the charge of a guardian, with respect to such property, the domicile shall be that of the guardian.

Article 67.-

The domicile of those serving a sentence is the place where they serve it, insofar as it concerns juridical relationships subsequent to the sentence; as regards those prior to it, they shall retain the last one they had. Convicted defendants, so long as they have not been transferred to the place where they must serve their sentence, shall have as their domicile the place where they are detained.

Repealed by Decreto 35-2013, February 27, 2013
Article 68.-

Repealed.

Article 69.-

The domicile of corporations, associations, banking establishments, and others recognized by law is the place where their direction or administration is located, except as provided in their bylaws or special laws, provided that the domicile determined therein is within the territorial jurisdiction subject to this Code. The domicile of agencies or branches of foreign companies or institutions, with respect to transactions conducted in Honduras, shall be Honduran; and those appointed as power of attorney holders or agents constituted in the Republic shall be reputed as their legal representatives.

Article 70.-

Individuals serving in the naval force of the Republic have their domicile in the Honduran place where they are located.

Article 71.-

Those serving in the merchant marine of the Republic shall be considered domiciled in the place of registry of the vessel, but if they are married and not separated, and their wife has a residence in another place, such place shall be reputed as their domicile.

Article 72.-

When, not being married, they have some establishment in a place different from the registry of the vessel, they shall be considered domiciled in such place; but if they are married, the place of the establishment shall be the domicile with respect to acts relating to the business; and with respect to others, that of the wife's residence.

Article 73.-

Honduran citizens who, without permission from the Government, serve in a foreign naval force or in an armed vessel held by a foreign Government, lose Honduran citizenship and domicile, and may only recover them according to the rules established for those serving foreign powers.

Article 74.-

Those serving in the foreign merchant marine, if they have not renounced Honduran citizenship, retain the domicile they had upon entering the service of said merchant marine.

Article 75.-

The domicile of corporations, establishments, and associations authorized by law is the place where their direction or administration is located, in the terms of Article 69; but companies, associations, and other institutions that have establishments or branches have their special domicile in the place of said establishments or branches, for only the execution of obligations contracted there by the local agents of the company.

Article 76.-

Those who have an established domicile in the Republic, whether nationals or foreigners, whether present or absent, may be sued before the territorial Courts for the performance of contracts entered into in another country. Foreigners who are in the country may also be sued, even if not domiciled, if such contracts were entered into with nationals or with other foreigners domiciled in the Republic. Foreigners, even if absent, may be sued before the Courts of the Nation: 1. So that they comply with obligations entered into or that should be executed in the Republic. 2. When an action in rem is attempted against them concerning property they have in the Republic. 3. If it was stipulated in the obligation entered into by the foreigner that the Courts of the Republic shall decide the controversies relating to it. 4. When any civil action is attempted as a consequence of a crime or wrongdoing that the foreigner may have committed in the Republic.

Article 77.-

The domicile of the deceased determines the place where his succession is opened.

Repealed by Decreto 35-2013, February 27, 2013
Article 78.-

Repealed4

Repealed by Decreto 35-2013, February 27, 2013
Article 79.-

Repealed5

Article 80.-

The domicile of a person determines the jurisdiction of the authorities that must hear claims brought against him, except for legal exceptions. TITLE IV ON THE TERMINATION OF THE EXISTENCE OF PERSONS CHAPTER I ON NATURAL DEATH 4 Article 78 Repealed by Decree No. 35-2013 dated February 27, 2013 and published in the Official Gazette La Gaceta dated September 6, 2013 No. 33,222; Effective as of its publication. 5 Repealed by Decree No. 35-2013 dated February 27, 2013 and published in the Official Gazette La Gaceta dated September 6, 2013 No. 33,222; Effective as of its publication.

www.poderjudicial.gob.hn

Article 81.-

A person's existence terminates by natural death.

Article 82.-

If two (2) or more persons have perished in the same event, such as a shipwreck, fire, collapse or battle, or for any other cause, it cannot be determined the order in which their deaths occurred, in such cases the proceedings shall be as if said persons had perished in the same moment and none of them had survived the others. CHAPTER II ON DEATH BY PRESUMPTION

Article 83.-

When a person disappears from the place of his domicile, his whereabouts being unknown, the disappearance shall be regarded as mere absence, and he shall be represented and his interests cared for by his attorneys or legal representatives.

Amended by Decreto 180-89, La Gaceta 25,997, November 29, 1990
Article 84.-

A declaration of presumption of death is proper: I. After five (5) years have elapsed since the last news received of the absent person or, in the absence thereof, from his disappearance, if upon the expiration of said period the absent person had reached sixty (60) years of age. II. Of those belonging to an armed contingent or united to it in the capacity of auxiliary volunteer officials; or in informative functions, whether or not they have participated in campaign operations and disappeared during them, after two (2) years have elapsed counted from the date on which the events occurred. III. After one (1) year has elapsed, counted from date to date of an imminent risk of death due to a casualty event or violence against life, in which a person found himself without having had news of him after the casualty event or the violence. IV. Of the crew members and passengers of a shipwrecked vessel if one (1) year has elapsed counted from the verification of the casualty event, without having had news of them. V. Of the passengers, crew members and auxiliaries of a destroyed aircraft, if one (1) year has elapsed from the verification of the casualty event, through public knowledge, without having had news of them or, in the case that human remains had been found, they could not have been identified. The casualty event is presumed if in voyages over seas, mountainous zones, desert or uninhabited areas one (1) year elapses, counted from the last news of the persons or aircraft and, in its absence, from the date of departure of the voyage.6

Article 85.-

The presumption of death shall be declared with the hearing of the Public Prosecutor, by the Judge of the last domicile that the disappeared person had in the territory of the Republic, if it appears: 1. Proof that the whereabouts of the disappeared person are unknown, despite the proceedings undertaken to ascertain it, and that, from the date of the last news, the periods set forth in the previous article have elapsed. 2. That the disappeared person has been cited by means of edicts, published in the official newspaper of the Republic, three (3) times at least, with more than four (4) months having elapsed between each two (2) citations.

Article 86.-

The judge, at the request of the prosecutor or of any person having an interest in it, or ex officio, may require, in addition to the evidence presented to him of the disappearance, if he does not consider them satisfactory, others that according to the circumstances are appropriate.

Article 87.-

The final judgment declaring the presumption of death shall be published in the official newspaper, and six (6) months after the date of publication, the succession of the property of the disappeared person shall be opened, proceeding in accordance with the provisions of Book III of this Code. 6 Article 84. Amended by Decree No. 180-89, published in the Official Gazette La Gaceta No. 25,997, dated November 29, 1990.

www.poderjudicial.gob.hn

Article 88.-

Whoever claims a right for whose existence it is presumed that the disappeared person has died on the date of presumed death shall not be obligated to prove that the disappeared person has truly died on that date. And, on the contrary, everyone who claims a right for whose existence it is required that the disappeared person has died, before or after that date, shall be obligated to prove it; and without that proof, he shall not be able to prevent the claimed right from passing to others, nor require any liability from them.

Article 89.-

If the absent person appears, or without appearing his existence is proven, he shall recover his property in the state in which it is found, the alienations, mortgages and other real rights constituted legally thereon subsisting. For all restitution, the defendants shall be considered as possessors in good faith, except proof to the contrary. Having known and concealed the true death of the disappeared person, or his existence, constitutes bad faith. CHAPTER III EXTINCTION OF JURIDICAL PERSONS

Article 90.-

The existence of associations and corporations terminates by the destruction of the property dedicated to their maintenance.

Article 91.-

Corporations may not dissolve themselves without the approval of the authority that legitimized their existence. But they may be dissolved by virtue of law, notwithstanding the will of their members, if they come to compromise the security or the interests of the State, or do not correspond to the purpose of their institution.

Article 92.-

If through death or other accidents the members of a corporation are reduced to such a small number that the objects for which it was instituted cannot be fulfilled, or if all of them are lacking, and the statutes have not foreseen the manner of reconstituting or renewing it in these cases, it shall be the responsibility of the authority that legitimized its existence to dictate the form in which its reconstitution or renewal shall be effected, or to declare it dissolved.

Article 93.-

Once an association or corporation is dissolved or terminated, the property and assets belonging to it shall have the destination provided in its statutes; and if nothing has been provided for therein, the property and assets shall be considered as property belonging to the State and shall be applied by the Executive Branch, preferentially, to objects analogous to those of its institution. TITLE V OF MATRIMONY CHAPTER I OF BETROTHALS

Article 94.-

Repealed CHAPTER II OF THE FORM OF MATRIMONY

Article 95.-

Repealed

Article 96.-

Repealed CHAPTER III OF APTITUDE FOR MARRIAGE

Article 97.-

Repealed

Article 98.-

Repealed

Article 99.-

Repealed CHAPTER IV OF DISPENSATIONS Titles V through X and their respective Articles were Repealed and Article 234 reformed respectively by Decree No. 35-2013 dated February 27, 2013 and published in the Official Gazette, La Gaceta, dated September 6, 2013 No. 33, 222; Effective as of its publication.

Article 100.-

Repealed CHAPTER V OF PRELIMINARY PROCEEDINGS FOR THE CELEBRATION OF MATRIMONY

Article 101.-

Repealed

Article 102.-

Repealed

Article 103.-

Repealed

Article 104.-

Repealed

Article 105.-

Repealed

Article 106.-

Repealed

Article 107.-

Repealed

Article 108.-

Repealed

Article 109.-

Repealed

Article 110.-

Repealed

Article 111.-

Repealed CHAPTER IV ON PUBLICATION OF MARRIAGE

Article 112.-

Repealed

Article 113.-

Repealed

Article 114.-

Repealed

Article 115.-

Repealed

Article 116.-

Repealed

Article 117.-

Repealed

Article 118.-

Repealed

Article 119.-

Repealed

Article 120.-

Repealed CHAPTER VII ON NOTIFICATION OF IMPEDIMENTS

Article 121.-

Repealed

Article 122.-

Repealed

Article 123.-

Repealed

Article 124.-

Repealed

Article 125.-

Repealed

Article 126.-

Repealed CHAPTER VIII ON THE CELEBRATION OF MARRIAGE

Article 127.-

Repealed

Article 128.-

Repealed

Article 129.-

Repealed

Article 130.-

Repealed

Article 131.-

Repealed

Article 132.-

Repealed

Article 133.-

Repealed

Article 134.-

Repealed

Article 135.-

Repealed

Article 136.-

Repealed CHAPTER IX ON MARRIAGE CONTRACTED IN A FOREIGN COUNTRY AND ON MARRIAGE OF FOREIGNERS IN HONDURAS

Article 137.-

Repealed

Article 138.-

Repealed

Article 139.-

Repealed CHAPTER X ON THE DISSOLUTION OF MARRIAGE

Article 140.-

Repealed CHAPTER XI ON THE NULLITY OF MARRIAGE

Article 141.-

Repealed

Article 142.-

Repealed CHAPTER XII ON DIVORCE

Article 143.-

Repealed

Article 144.-

Repealed

Article 145.-

Repealed CHAPTER XIII ON THE EFFECTS OF THE NULLITY OF MARRIAGE AND DIVORCES

Article 146.-

Repealed

Article 147.-

Repealed

Article 148.-

Repealed

Article 149.-

Repealed

Article 150.-

Repealed

Article 151.-

Repealed

Article 152.-

Repealed

Article 153.-

Repealed

Article 154.-

Repealed CHAPTER XIV ON DISSOLUTION OF MARRIAGE BY MUTUAL CONSENT

Article 155.-

Repealed

Article 156.-

Repealed

Article 157.-

Repealed

Article 158.-

Repealed

Article 159.-

Repealed

Article 160.-

Repealed. TITLE VI ON SECOND OR SUBSEQUENT MARRIAGES

Article 161.-

Repealed

Article 162.-

Repealed

Article 163.-

Repealed

Article 164.-

Repealed

Article 165.-

Repealed

Article 166.-

Repealed TITLE VII ON THE RIGHTS AND DUTIES ARISING FROM MARRIAGE CHAPTER I GENERAL PROVISIONS

Article 167.-

Repealed

Article 168.-

Repealed

Article 169.-

Repealed

Article 170.-

Repealed

Article 171.-

Repealed

Article 172.-

Repealed

Article 173.-

Repealed

Article 174.-

Repealed

Article 175.-

Repealed CHAPTER II SEPARATION OF BODIES

Article 176.-

Repealed

Article 177.-

Repealed

Article 178.-

Repealed

Article 179.-

Repealed

Article 180.-

Repealed

Article 181.-

Repealed

Article 182.-

Repealed

www.poderjudicial.gob.hn

Article 183.-

Repealed TITLE VIII OF LEGITIMATE CHILDREN CONCEIVED IN MARRIAGE CHAPTER I GENERAL RULES

Article 184.-

Repealed

Article 185.-

Repealed

Article 186.-

Repealed

Article 187.-

Repealed

Article 188.-

Repealed

Article 189.-

Repealed

Article 190.-

Repealed

Article 191.-

Repealed

Article 192.-

Repealed

Article 193.-

Repealed CHAPTER II SPECIAL RULES FOR CASES OF DIVORCE AND NULLITY OF MARRIAGE

Article 194.-

Repealed

Article 195.-

Repealed

www.poderjudicial.gob.hn

Article 196.-

Repealed

Article 197.-

Repealed

Article 198.-

Repealed

Article 199.-

Repealed

Article 200.-

Repealed CHAPTER III RULES RELATING TO POSTHUMOUS CHILDREN

Article 201.-

Repealed

Article 202.-

Repealed CHAPTER IV RULES RELATING TO THE CASE OF A WOMAN ENTERING INTO ANOTHER MARRIAGE

Article 203.-

Repealed

Article 204.-

Repealed TITLE IX OF LEGITIMATED CHILDREN

Article 205.-

Repealed

Article 206.-

Repealed

Article 207.-

Repealed

Article 208.-

Repealed

www.poderjudicial.gob.hn

Article 209.-

Repealed

Article 210.-

Repealed

Article 211.-

Repealed

Article 212.-

Repealed

Article 213.-

Repealed

Article 214.-

Repealed

Article 215.-

Repealed

Article 216.-

Repealed

Article 217.-

Repealed

Article 218.-

Repealed TITLE X OF THE RIGHTS AND OBLIGATIONS BETWEEN PARENTS AND LEGITIMATE CHILDREN

Article 219.-

Repealed

Article 220.-

Repealed

Article 221.-

Repealed

Article 222.-

Repealed

Article 223.-

Repealed

Article 224.-

Repealed

Article 225.-

Repealed

Article 226.-

Repealed

Article 227.-

Repealed

Article 228.-

Repealed

Article 229.-

Repealed

Article 230.-

Repealed

Article 231.-

Repealed

Article 232.-

Repealed

Article 233.-

Repealed

Amended by Decreto 35-2013, February 27, 2013
Article 234.-

The rights granted to parents in the preceding articles may not be claimed against the child who has been taken by them to a protective home or abandoned in another manner.

Article 235.-

Repealed

Article 236.-

Repealed

Article 237.-

Repealed TITLE XI OF PARENTAL AUTHORITY

Article 238.-

Repealed

Article 239.-

Repealed

Article 240.-

Repealed

Article 241.-

Repealed

Article 242.-

Repealed

Article 243.-

Repealed

Article 244.-

Repealed

Article 245.-

Repealed

Article 246.-

Repealed

Article 247.-

Repealed

Article 248.-

A son of the family shall be regarded as emancipated and authorized to manage and enjoy his professional or industrial peculium.

Repealed by Decreto 35-2013, February 27, 2013
Article 249.-

Repealed

Article 250.-

The condition of the father not administering, imposed by the donor or testator, shall not be understood to deprive him of the usufruct, nor shall the condition that deprives him of the usufruct be understood to take away administration from him, unless both one and the other are expressly stated by the donor or testator.

Article 251.-

The father of the family who, as such, administers goods of the son, is not obliged to make a solemn inventory of them, so long as he does not enter into other nuptials; but if he does not make a solemn inventory, he must keep a detailed description of such goods from the time he begins to administer them.

Article 252.-

The father of the family is responsible, in the administration of the goods of the son, even for slight negligence. The responsibility of the father toward the son extends to the ownership and fruits of those goods of the son in which he has administration, but not the usufruct; and is limited to ownership of goods of which he is administrator and usufructuary.

Article 253.-

There shall be grounds to remove from the father of the family the administration of the goods of the son, when he has been guilty of fraud or grave habitual negligence. The father shall not have administration of the goods of the son, when paternal authority is suspended by judicial decree.

Article 254.-

Not having the father the administration of all or part of the ordinary or extraordinary adventitious peculium, a guardian shall be appointed to the son for its administration. But once removed from the father the administration of those goods of the son in which the law grants him the usufruct, he shall not cease to have the right to the net fruits, deducting administration expenses.

Article 255.-

The acts and contracts of the son of the family not authorized by the father or by the guardian appointed in the case of the preceding article, shall obligate him exclusively in his professional or industrial peculium. But he may not borrow money at interest, nor purchase on credit, except in the ordinary course of such peculium, without authorization from the father, in a public instrument or with the father expressly and directly intervening in the act. And if he does so, he shall not be bound by these contracts, except to the extent of the benefit he may have obtained from them.

Article 256.-

The acts and contracts that the son of the family enters into outside his professional or industrial peculium, and that the father authorizes or ratifies in writing, bind the father directly and the son subsidiarily, to the extent of the benefit that he may have obtained from such acts or contracts.

Article 257.-

Real property of the son shall not be alienated or mortgaged in any case, even if they belong to his professional or industrial peculium, without authorization from the Judge, with knowledge of the matter.

Article 258.-

The father shall not be able to make a donation of any part of the son's property, nor let them out for a long period of time, nor accept or reject an inheritance left to the son, except in the form and with the limitations imposed on tutors and curators.

Article 259.-

Paternal intervention shall not be necessary to proceed criminally against the son; but the father shall be obligated to provide him with the assistance necessary for his defense.

Article 260.-

A son in paternal authority does not need paternal authorization to dispose of his property by means of a testamentary act that is to take effect after his death.

Article 261.-

Patria potestad is suspended by the prolonged dementia of the father, by the father being interdicted from administering his own property, and by prolonged absence of the father, from which grave damage to the interests of the son ensues, which the absent father does not remedy.

Repealed by Decreto 35-2013, February 27, 2013
Article 262.-

Repealed. Article 262 was repealed by Decree No. 35-2013 dated February 27, 2013 and published in the Official Gazette La Gaceta dated September 6, 2013 No. 33,222; Effective as of its publication. TITLE XII ON EMANCIPATION

Article 263.-

Emancipation is an act that terminates patria potestad. It may be voluntary, legal, or judicial.

Article 264.-

Voluntary emancipation is effected by public instrument, in which the father declares the son emancipated and the son consents to it. For voluntary emancipation to take place, it is required that the son has reached eighteen years of age. This emancipation shall produce the effects of age habilitation from the date of its registration in the Civil Registry.

Article 265.-

Legal emancipation is effected: 1. By the real death or judicially declared presumptive death of the father. 2. By the marriage of the son. 3. By the son having reached the age of twenty-one (21) years.

Article 266.-

Judicial emancipation is effected by decree of the Judge: 1. When the father habitually mistreats the son, in a manner that places his life in danger, or causes him grave harm. 2. When the father has abandoned the son. 3. When the depravity of the father renders him incapable of exercising patria potestad. 4. In the three preceding cases, the Judge may proceed at the petition of any blood relative of the son, and even on his own motion. 5. Judicial emancipation is likewise effected by any sentence that has become final as a matter of res judicata, which declares the father guilty of a crime to which the penalty of imprisonment or major detention applies.

Article 267.-

When a donation is made to the son, or a legacy is left to him, on the condition of obtaining emancipation, the father shall have neither usufruct nor administration of these properties, and the condition shall be understood to be fulfilled in this manner.

Article 268.-

Every emancipation, once effected, is irrevocable. TITLE XIII ON AGE HABILITATION

Article 269.-

Age habilitation is a privilege granted to a minor so that he may execute all judicial and extrajudicial acts, and enter into all obligations of which persons over twenty-one (21) years of age are capable, except those acts or obligations which the law declares him incapable of performing.

Article 270.-

Those married who have reached eighteen (18) years of age obtain age habilitation by operation of law. In other cases, age habilitation is granted by the Judge, at the petition of the minor, except as provided in the third paragraph of Article 264.

Amended by Decreto 35-2013, February 27, 2013
Article 271.-

Those minor children under eighteen (18) years of age cannot obtain age habilitation from the Judge, even if they have been emancipated.

Article 272.-

The Judge shall not grant the age habilitation without having heard thereon the relatives of the minor who requests it, his tutor, and the representative of the Public Ministry.

Article 273.-

Age habilitation terminates the guardianship of the minor.

Article 274.-

This habilitation does not extend to political rights.

Article 275.-

The minor habilitated of age shall not be able to alienate or mortgage his real property, nor approve the accounts of his tutor or curator, without prior judicial authorization; nor shall this authorization be granted without examination of the merits. The alienation of said real property, authorized by the Judge, shall be made in public auction.

Article 276.-

Repealed

Article 277.-

Repealed

Article 278.-

Repealed

Article 279.-

Repealed

Article 280.-

Repealed

Article 281.-

Repealed

Article 282.-

Repealed

Article 283.-

Repealed

Article 284.-

Repealed

Article 285.-

Repealed

Article 286.-

Repealed

Article 287.-

Repealed

Article 288.-

Repealed. Titles XIV through XVII and their respective Articles were repealed by Decree No. 35-2013 dated February 27, 2013 and published in the Official Gazette La Gaceta dated September 6, 2013 No. 33,222; effective as of its publication, except for Articles 331 and 343.

Article 289.-

Repealed

Article 290.-

Repealed

Article 291.-

Repealed. TITLE XV OF DISPUTED MATERNITY

Article 292.-

Repealed

Article 293.-

Repealed

Article 294.-

Repealed

Article 295.-

Repealed. TITLE XVI OF THE CIVIL REGISTRY CHAPTER I PRELIMINARY PROVISIONS

Article 296.-

Repealed

Article 297.-

Repealed

Article 298.-

Repealed

Article 299.-

Repealed

Article 300.-

Repealed

Article 301.-

Repealed

Article 302.-

Repealed

Article 303.-

Repealed CHAPTER II OF THE BIRTH REGISTRY

Article 304.-

Repealed

Article 305.-

Repealed

Article 306.-

Repealed

Article 307.-

Repealed

Article 308.-

Repealed

Article 309.-

Repealed

Article 310.-

Repealed

Article 311.-

Repealed

Article 312.-

Repealed

Article 313.-

Repealed

Article 314.-

Repealed

Article 315.-

Repealed

Article 316.-

Repealed CHAPTER III OF THE MARRIAGE REGISTRY

Article 317.-

Repealed

Article 318.-

Repealed

Article 319.-

Repealed

Article 320.-

Repealed CHAPTER IV ON THE REGISTRATION OF LEGITIMATIONS

Article 321.-

Repealed

Article 322.-

Repealed

Article 323.-

Repealed

Article 324.-

Repealed

Article 325.-

Repealed CHAPTER V ON THE REGISTRATION OF RECOGNITION OF NATURAL CHILDREN

Article 326.-

Repealed

Article 327.-

Repealed CHAPTER VI ON THE REGISTRATION OF EMANCIPATIONS

Article 328.-

Repealed

Article 329.-

Repealed

Article 330.-

Repealed

Article 331.-

The emancipation that occurs by reason of the death of the parents, or by marriage of the emancipated persons, shall only be subject to annotation in the margin of the respective birth certificates.

Article 332.-

Repealed CHAPTER VII OF THE REGISTRY OF THE DISCERNMENT OF GUARDIANS

Article 333.-

Repealed

Article 334.-

Repealed

Article 335.-

Repealed

Article 336.-

Repealed CHAPTER VIII OF THE REGISTRY OF DEATHS

Article 337.-

Repealed

Article 338.-

Repealed

Article 339.-

Repealed

Article 340.-

Repealed

Article 341.-

Repealed

Article 342.-

Repealed

Article 343.-

The judicial or police officer shall immediately transmit to the Officer in Charge of the Civil Registry of the place where the person died, the information contained in the file in accordance with which the death certificate shall be issued.

Article 344.-

Repealed

Article 345.-

Repealed

Article 346.-

Repealed

Article 347.-

Repealed

www.poderjudicial.gob.hn

Article 348.-

Repealed

Article 349.-

Repealed

Article 350.-

Repealed

Article 351.-

Repealed

Article 352.-

Repealed

Article 353.-

Repealed

Article 354.-

Repealed

Article 355.-

Repealed

Article 356.-

Repealed CHAPTER IX ON REGISTRATION OF JUDGMENTS OF LEGAL SEPARATION, DIVORCE, ANNULMENT OF MARRIAGE, AND DECLARATION OF ABSENCE

Article 357.-

Repealed

Article 358.-

Repealed

Article 359.-

Repealed

Article 360.-

Repealed CHAPTER X GENERAL PROVISIONS

Article 361.-

Repealed

Article 362.-

Repealed

Article 363.-

Repealed

Article 364.-

Repealed

Article 365.-

Repealed

Article 366.-

Repealed

Article 367.-

Repealed

Article 368.-

Repealed

Article 369.-

Repealed

Article 370.-

Repealed

Article 371.-

Repealed

Article 372.-

Repealed

Article 373.-

Repealed

Article 374.-

Repealed

Article 375.-

Repealed

Article 376.-

Repealed

Article 377.-

Repealed

Article 378.-

Repealed CHAPTER XI OF THE EFFECTS OF CIVIL REGISTRATION

Article 379.-

Repealed

Article 380.-

Repealed

Article 381.-

Repealed

Article 382.-

Repealed

Article 383.-

Repealed

Article 384.-

Repealed

Article 385.-

Repealed

Article 386.-

Repealed

Article 387.-

Repealed TITLE XVII OF ALIMONY

Article 388.-

Repealed

Article 389.-

Repealed

Article 390.-

Repealed

Article 391.-

Repealed

Article 392.-

Repealed

Article 393.-

Repealed

Article 394.-

Repealed

Article 395.-

Repealed

Article 396.-

Repealed. Titles XIV through XVII and their respective Articles were Repealed; except for Articles 331 and 343 by Decree No. 35-2013 dated February 27, 2013 and published in the Official Gazette La Gaceta dated September 6, 2013 No. 33,222; Effective as of its publication.

Article 397.-

Repealed

Article 398.-

Repealed

Article 399.-

Repealed

Article 400.-

Repealed

Article 401.-

Repealed

Article 402.-

Repealed

Article 403.-

Repealed

Article 404.-

Repealed

Article 405.-

Repealed

Article 406.-

Repealed

Article 407.-

Repealed

Article 408.-

Repealed TITLE XVIII OF GUARDIANSHIPS AND CURATORSHIP IN GENERAL CHAPTER I DEFINITIONS AND GENERAL RULES

Repealed by Decreto 35-2013, February 27, 2013
Article 409.-

Repealed

Article 410.-

The provisions of this Chapter and those of Chapters V and VI are subject to the modifications and exceptions that shall be expressed in the special chapters of guardianship and of each kind of curatorship.

Article 411.-

Guardianship and general curatorships extend not only to the property, but also to the person of the individuals subject to them.

Article 412.-

Minors of age who are not emancipated are subject to guardianship.

Article 413.-

Those who have been interdicted due to dementia from administering their property; deaf-mutes who cannot communicate in writing; and those condemned to interdiction are subject to general curatorship.

Article 414.-

Those appointed to administer the property of an absent person, a vacant estate, and the eventual rights of a person yet to be born are called property curators.

Article 415.-

Those appointed in certain cases to persons under parental authority, or under guardianship or general curatorship, to exercise a separate administration are called co-curators or assistant curators.

Article 416.-

A special curator is one who is appointed for a particular matter.

Article 417.-

Individuals subject to guardianship or curatorship are called wards.

Article 418.-

Two or more individuals may be placed under the same guardianship or curatorship, provided there is no division of their estates among them. Once the estates are divided, there shall be as many guardianships or curatorships as there are distinct estates, even if exercised by the same person.

Article 419.-

A guardian or general curator cannot be appointed to one who is under parental authority, except that this be suspended by judicial decree, in any of the cases enumerated in Article 261. A co-curator shall be appointed to a child when the father or mother is deprived of the administration of the child's property, or a part thereof, according to Article 253.

Article 420.-

A guardian shall be appointed to a married woman in the same cases in which, if the marriage were dissolved, she would need a guardian for the administration of her own property, when in the marriage capitulations the husband was not granted the representation of his wife under eighteen (18) years of age.

Article 421.-

A guardian or curator cannot be appointed to one who already has one; only a co-curator may be appointed in the cases designated by law.

Article 422.-

If the guardian or curator, alleging the excessive complexity of the ward's business affairs and his insufficiency to administer them properly, should request that another curator be assigned to him, the Judge may accede to this, having heard on the matter the relatives of the ward and a special curator. The Judge shall then divide the administration in the manner that seems most convenient to him.

Article 423.-

If a donation is made to one who is under guardianship or curatorship, or if he is left an inheritance or legacy, with the precise condition that the assets comprised in the donation, inheritance or legacy be administered by a person designated by the donor or testator, the wishes of these shall be honored; unless, having heard the relatives and a special curator, it appears that it is more convenient for the ward to repudiate the donation, inheritance or legacy than to accept it on those terms. If the donation, inheritance or legacy is accepted, and the donor or testator has not designated the person, or the one designated is not suitable, the Judge shall make the designation.

Article 424.-

Guardianship shall be exercised under the supervision of the Judge who conferred the office and of the representative of the Public Ministry.

Article 425.-

The judges and the police authorities of the territory in which persons subject to guardianship reside shall provide for the care of these persons and their assets until the appointment of a guardian, when by law there are no other persons charged with this obligation. If they do not do so, they shall be responsible for the damages that as a result may befall minors or incapacitated persons.

Article 426.-

Guardianships or curatorships may be testamentary, legitimate, or dative. They are testamentary when constituted by testamentary act. Legitimate, when conferred by law. Dative, when conferred by the Judge. The rules of testamentary guardianship are followed in that conferred by act between living persons according to Article 434. CHAPTER II OF TESTAMENTARY GUARDIANSHIP AND CURATORSHIP

Repealed by Decreto 35-2013, February 27, 2013
Article 427.-

Repealed

Article 428.-

He may likewise appoint by testament a curator for adult children who are in a state of dementia or are deaf-mutes who neither understand nor can make themselves understood in writing.

Article 429.-

He may also appoint by testament a curator for the defense of the eventual rights of a child yet to be born.

Article 430.-

The father who has been deprived of parental authority by judicial decree, according to Article 266, or who has been judicially removed from the guardianship of the child due to mismanagement, shall lack the rights conferred upon him by the preceding articles.

Article 431.-

In the absence of a father, the mother shall exercise the same rights, provided that she has not been deprived of parental authority or personal care of the child by judicial decree.

Repealed by Decreto 35-2013, February 7, 2013
Article 432.-

Repealed

Repealed by Decreto 35-2013, February 7, 2013
Article 433.-

Repealed

Amended by Decreto 35-2013, February 7, 2013
Article 434.-

Parents, notwithstanding the provisions of Articles 430 and 431, and any other person may appoint a guardian by testament or by act between living persons, provided that they donate or bequeath to the ward some part of their assets. This guardianship shall be limited to the assets that are donated or bequeathed to the ward.

Article 435.-

If there are several wards and the testator divides them among the named guardians or curators, all of these shall exercise guardianship or curatorship jointly while the estate remains undivided, and once the estate is divided, guardianship shall be divided among them by that very fact, and they shall be independent of one another. But the care of the person of each ward shall fall exclusively to his respective guardian or curator even during the indivisibility of the estate.

Article 436.-

Likewise, several guardians or curators may be appointed by testament who may substitute or succeed one another; and once substitution is established for a particular case, it shall apply to the other cases in which the guardian or curator is lacking, unless it clearly appears that the testator has wished to limit the substitution or succession to the designated case or cases.

Article 437.-

Testamentary guardianships and curatorships admit suspensive and resolutory conditions, and the designation of a certain day on which they may begin or expire.

Article 438.-

The appointment of a guardian or curator must be certain and unequivocal; if it is doubtful, it shall not be valid. CHAPTER III OF LEGITIMATE GUARDIANSHIP OR CURATORSHIP

Article 439.-

Legitimate guardianship takes place when testamentary guardianship is lacking or expires. It takes place especially when, with the father or mother living, the minor is emancipated, and when parental authority is suspended by decree of the Judge.

Article 440.-

Legitimate guardianship or curatorship belongs to the relatives of the ward, in the following order: 1. To the father. 2. To the mother. 3. To the grandparents of either sex. 4. To the male siblings of the ward and to the male siblings of the parents and grandparents of the same. If there is no place for the guardianship of the father or mother, the Judge, having heard the relatives of the ward, shall choose from among the grandparents, and in the absence of grandparents, from among the collateral relatives designated herein, the person who shall appear to be most suitable and who shall present better guarantees. These relationships include both legitimate and natural kinship, in their respective cases.

Article 441.-

If while the wardship continues the legitimate guardian ceases in his office, the other relatives of the ward shall be called to exercise the guardianship in the order and in the manner established in the preceding article.

Article 442.-

When the person preferentially called by law to the guardianship cannot exercise it due to being a minor or being incapacitated, retains his right for when his incapacity disappears. In the meantime, the other relatives shall exercise the guardianship in the order expressed in the

Article 440.-

Article 443. In the case of Article 420, the husband who is of age shall be called to exercise the guardianship of the female minor under eighteen (18) years of age, concurrently with the other relatives of the woman.

Article 444.-

Any person who has the legal conditions to be a guardian and who has taken in an abandoned orphan may undertake the guardianship of the latter, with the sole formality of addressing the Judge of first instance, declaring that he has taken the minor into his care and offering to fulfill toward the minor the duties corresponding to guardianship. In the written statement, all circumstances that motivate the guardianship shall be expressed, as well as those that serve to identify the minor at all times. The Judge shall declare the voluntary guardianship constituted, if he finds no legal cause to prevent it; shall order a copy of the declaration to be issued and shall order the corresponding registration and publication in the official newspaper and by notices. CHAPTER IV OF APPOINTIVE GUARDIANSHIP OR CURATORSHIP

Article 445.-

In the absence of other guardianship or curatorship, appointive guardianship or curatorship takes place.

Article 446.-

When the discernment of a guardianship or curatorship is delayed for any reason, or during it there arises an impediment that for some time prevents the guardian or curator from continuing to exercise it, the Judge shall appoint an interim guardian or curator to serve while the delay or impediment lasts. However, if there is an assistant curator who can supply the absence, or if it is a matter of appointing a guardian or curator to succeed the one currently serving as guardian or curator, and the latter can continue in the position for some time, the appointment of an interim guardian or curator shall not take place.

Article 447.-

The Judge, in selecting the appointive guardian or curator, shall hear the relatives of the ward. If there is an assistant curator, the Judge may prefer him for the appointive guardianship or curatorship. CHAPTER V OF THE PROCEEDINGS THAT MUST PRECEDE THE EXERCISE OF GUARDIANSHIP OR CURATORSHIP

Article 448.-

Every guardianship or curatorship must be discerned. Discernment is called the judicial decree that authorizes the guardian or curator to exercise his office.

Article 449.-

The acts of the guardian or curator that have not yet been authorized by the decree of discernment are null; but the decree, once obtained, shall validate the prior acts, from whose delay harm to the ward could have resulted.

Article 450.-

The guardian or curator, before the office is discerned to him, shall post a bond to secure the successful result of his management.

Article 451.-

The bond must be mortgage or pledge. Personal bond shall only be admitted when it is impossible to constitute one of the foregoing. The guarantee provided by the sureties shall not prevent the adoption of any useful measures for the preservation of the property of the minor or incapacitated person.

Article 452.-

The bond shall secure: 1. The amount of the movable property that enters into the possession of the guardian. 2. The rents or products that during one (1) year were yielded by the property of the minor or incapacitated person. 3. The profits that during one (1) year the minor may receive from any commercial or industrial enterprise.

Article 453.-

Against the resolutions of the Judge setting the amount or making the qualification of the bond, the guardian may make use of legal remedies; but shall not enter into possession of his office without having provided the bond that is required of him.

Article 454.-

The bond may be increased or decreased during the exercise of guardianship, according to the vicissitudes experienced by the property of the minor or incapacitated person and the values in which it is constituted. The bond may not be totally cancelled until, after the accounts of the guardianship have been approved, the guardian has discharged all the responsibilities of his administration.

Article 455.-

All tutors or curators are obligated to provide a bond, excepted only: 1. The spouse and the legitimate or natural ascendants and descendants. 2. Those called for a short time to serve in the office. 3. Those appointed for a particular transaction, without administration of property. He may also be relieved of the bond, when the ward has little property, the tutor or curator who is a person of recognized probity and of sufficient means to answer for such property. Podrá también ser relevado de la fianza, cuando el pupilo tuviere pocos bienes, el tutor o curador que fuere persona de reconocida probidad y de bastantes facultades para responder de ellos.

Article 456.-

The tutor or curator is obligated to make a formal inventory of the property of the ward within (90) days following the adjudication of guardianship, and before taking any part in the administration, except insofar as absolutely necessary. The Judge, according to the circumstances, may restrict or extend this period. For the negligence of the guardian in proceeding to make the inventory and for any serious fault that may be imputed to him in it, he may be removed from the tutorship or curatorship as suspect and shall be condemned to compensation for all loss or damage that may have resulted to the ward from it in the manner provided in Article 493.

Article 457.-

The testator cannot exempt the tutor or curator from the obligation to make an inventory.

Article 458.-

If the tutor or curator proves that the property is so minimal that it will not exceed one thousand (1,000.00), the Judge may, after hearing the relatives of the ward and a special curator, remit the obligation of making a formal inventory of such property and require only a private inventory, under the signatures of the tutor or curator and of three (3) of the nearest relatives of age, or of three (3) respectable persons in the absence of these.

Article 459.-

If after the inventory has been made, property is discovered of which notice was not taken when it was made, or if the ward acquires new property by any title, an inventory of it shall be made and shall be added to the preceding one.

Article 460.-

The inventory must include even things that are not the property of the person in guardianship if they are found among those that are, and the responsibility of the guardian shall extend to all of them.

Article 461.-

The simple mention made in the inventory that the objects enumerated belong to determined persons does not constitute proof as to the true ownership of them.

Article 462.-

If the guardian alleges that things that did not exist have been listed in the inventory by error, or that the number, weight, or measure of those existing has been exaggerated; or that a matter or quality of which they lack has been attributed to them, this exception shall not avail him, except that he proves that the error could not have been avoided with the due care on his part, or without scientific knowledge or experiments.

Article 463.-

The guardian who alleges that he knowingly included in the inventory things that were not actually delivered to him shall not be heard, although he offers to prove that he had some beneficial purpose for the ward in doing so. The obscure or doubtful passages of the inventory shall be interpreted in favor of the person in guardianship, unless there is proof to the contrary.

Article 464.-

The guardian who succeeds another shall receive the property by the previous inventory and shall note in it the differences. This operation shall be done with the same solemnities as the previous inventory, which shall thus become the inventory of the successor. CHAPTER VI OF THE ADMINISTRATION OF TUTORS AND CURATORS WITH RESPECT TO PROPERTY

Article 465.-

It is the duty of the tutor or curator to represent or authorize the ward in all judicial or extrajudicial acts that concern him and may diminish his rights or impose obligations upon him.

Article 466.-

The tutor or curator administers the property of the ward and is obligated to the preservation of such property and to its repair and cultivation. His responsibility extends to slight negligence.

Article 467.-

If a person is named in the will to whom the guardian must consult in the exercise of his office, this shall not oblige him to submit to the opinion of the consultant, nor shall his responsibility cease by doing so. If the will expressly orders that the guardian proceed in agreement with the consultant, the responsibility of the former shall not cease by acceding to the opinion of the second; but if there is disagreement between them, the guardian shall not proceed except with authorization from the Judge, who must grant it with knowledge of the facts.

Article 468.-

It shall not be lawful for the tutor or curator, without prior judicial decree, to transfer the real property of the ward, nor to burden it with mortgage or servitude, nor to transfer or pledge precious movable property or property of sentimental value; and the Judge may not authorize such acts except for cause of manifest utility or necessity.

Article 469.-

The sale of any part of the ward's property, enumerated in the preceding articles, shall be made at public auction.

Article 470.-

Notwithstanding the provision of Article 468, if there has been a prior decree of execution and attachment on the real property of the ward, a new decree shall not be necessary for its transfer. Likewise, no judicial decree shall be necessary for the constitution of a mortgage or servitude on real property that has been transferred to the ward with the burden of constituting said mortgage or servitude.

Article 471.-

Without prior judicial decree, the guardian may not proceed to the division of real property or inherited property that the ward possesses with others in common ownership. If the Judge, at the request of a co-owner or co-heir, has decreed the division, a new decree shall not be necessary.

Article 472.-

The guardian may not repudiate any inheritance devolved to the ward without judicial decree, with knowledge of the facts, nor may he accept it without benefit of inventory.

Article 473.-

Donations or legacies may not likewise be repudiated without judicial decree; and if they impose obligations or burdens on the ward, they may not be accepted without prior appraisal of the donated or bequeathed property.

Article 474.-

Once the division of an inheritance, or of real property that the ward possesses with another in common ownership, is made, a new judicial decree shall be necessary for it to take effect, which with the hearing of a special curator shall approve and confirm it.

Article 475.-

Prior decree is likewise required to proceed to transactions or compromises regarding the rights of the ward, valued at more than L.1,000.00 (one thousand lempiras), and regarding his real property; and in each case the transaction or the award of the arbitrator shall be submitted to judicial approval, under penalty of nullity.

Article 476.-

Money that has been left or donated to the ward for the acquisition of real property may not be applied to any other object that impedes or hinders it; except that judicial authorization intervenes with knowledge of the facts.

Article 477.-

The donation of real property of the ward is prohibited. Only with prior judicial decree may donations be made in money or other movable property of the ward; and the Judge shall not authorize them except for grave cause, such as relief to a needy blood relative, or to contribute to an object of public charity, or another similar; and provided that they are proportionate to the ward's means, and that capital productive assets do not suffer notable diminishment from them. Expenses of little value for objects of charity, or of lawful recreation, are not subject to the preceding prohibition.

Article 478.-

The gratuitous remission of a right is subject to the rules of donation.

Article 479.-

The ward is incapable of being obligated as a guarantor without prior judicial decree, which shall authorize this guarantee only in favor of a spouse, a legitimate or natural ascendant or descendant and for urgent and grave cause.

Article 480.-

The debtors of the ward who pay the tutor or curator are freed from any further payment. Likewise those who pay the ward with authorization of his tutor or curator, or by judicial decree.

Article 481.-

The tutor or curator must lend the idle money of the ward, with the best securities, at the prevailing rate of interest obtainable with them in the market. He may, if he deems it preferable, employ it in the acquisition of real property. For omission in this matter he shall be responsible for lost profits insofar as it appears that the idle money of the ward could have been employed with manifest utility and without danger.

Article 482.-

The guardian may not lease any part of the pupil's rural properties for more than five (5) years, nor urban properties for more than three (3) years, nor for a greater number of years than those remaining for the pupil to reach the age of twenty-one (21). If the guardian does so, the lease shall not be binding on the pupil or on whoever succeeds him in the ownership of the property, for the time that exceeds the limits established herein.

Article 483.-

The tutor or curator shall take care to collect payment of what is owed to the pupil as soon as payment becomes due, and to pursue the debtors through legal means.

Article 484.-

The guardian shall exercise special care to interrupt the statutes of limitations that may run against the pupil.

Article 485.-

The guardian may cover with the pupil's funds the advances that the guardian has made for the pupil's benefit, bearing the current market interest; however, the guardian must be authorized by the Judge to do so. If the pupil is a debtor of any species, real or personal property, by title of legacy or any other, it shall be necessary that the possession thereof be given by the Judge, with the hearing of a special curator.

Article 486.-

In all acts and contracts that the guardian executes or enters into in representation of the pupil, the guardian must express this circumstance in the deed of the same act or contract; under penalty that, if this expression is omitted, the act shall be deemed executed or the contract deemed entered into in representation of the pupil if it is beneficial to the pupil, and not otherwise.

Article 487.-

As a general rule, no act or contract in which the guardian has a direct or indirect interest, or the guardian's spouse, or any of the guardian's legitimate ascendants or descendants, or natural parents or children, or legitimate or natural siblings, or blood relatives up to the fourth degree, or legitimate relatives by marriage up to the second degree inclusive, or any of the guardian's business partners, may be executed or entered into except with judicial authorization and with the hearing of the representative of the Public Ministry. However, in no case may the guardian purchase real estate of the pupil or lease it; and this prohibition extends to the guardian's spouse and to the guardian's legitimate or natural ascendants or descendants.

Article 488.-

The guardian has the right to be reimbursed for expenses justly incurred in the exercise of the guardianship; this shall include indemnification for services that the guardian provides to the pupil as a lawyer, physician, artisan or laborer, or in other capacities that are not owed or inherent to the administration; in case of legitimate claim the Judge shall have them assessed.

Article 489.-

The guardian is obliged to keep a faithful, accurate, and as far as possible documented account of all administrative acts, day by day; to exhibit it as soon as the administration ends; to return the property to whom by right it corresponds, and to pay the balance that results against the guardian. This obligation extends to every guardian, including the testamentary guardian, notwithstanding that the testator may have exempted the guardian from rendering any account or may have condoned the balance in advance; and even if the pupil has no other property than that of the testator's succession, and even if property is left to the pupil under the precise condition of not requiring the account or the balance. Such condition shall be considered as not written.

Article 490.-

The Judge may order ex officio, when the Judge deems it appropriate, that the guardian, even during the guardianship, exhibit the accounts of the administration or manifest the assets to a special curator designated by the Judge for that purpose. Any of the pupil's nearest blood relatives, or the pupil's spouse, or the representative of the Public Ministry may request this measure for grave cause, qualified verbally by the Judge. The general tutor or curator shall have the same authority with respect to assistant curators and shall be subsidiarily responsible for the careless or improper administration of these.

Article 491.-

Upon expiration of the guardianship, the guardian shall proceed with the delivery of the property within the term set by the Judge, considering the circumstances; without prejudice to executing in the interim those acts that would otherwise be delayed to the detriment of the pupil.

Article 492.-

Once the account is presented by the guardian, it shall be discussed by the person to whom the administration of the property passes. If the administration is transferred to another guardian or to the pupil themselves upon reaching legal age, the account shall not be closed except with the approval of the Judge, heard the representative of the Public Ministry.

Article 493.-

Against the tutor or curator who does not render a true account of the administration, exhibiting at the same time the inventory and the assets, or who in the administration is convicted of fraud or gross negligence, the pupil shall have the right to assess and swear to the amount of damages received, including lost profits, and the tutor or curator shall be condemned in the amount assessed and sworn to; except that the Judge may deem it appropriate to moderate it.

Article 494.-

The guardian shall pay the current interest on the balance that results against the guardian, from the day on which the account was closed or there was delay in exhibiting it; and shall, in turn, collect the interest on the balance that results in the guardian's favor from the day on which the account is closed and claimed.

Article 495.-

The surety has all the responsibilities imposed by law on guardians when the guardians or their heirs do not fulfill the duties of the guardianship. Sureties cannot request to be exonerated from the surety bond, even if the guardian does not perform the guardianship well, in which case they may request the guardian's removal.

Article 496.-

In general, the actions of the pupil against the guardian or against the sureties, by reason of the guardianship, are barred by prescription in four (4) years, counted from the day on which the guardianship ended; except for the action for the balance and current interest referred to in Article 494, which shall be governed by the common rules of prescription.

Article 497.-

A person who exercises the office of guardian or curator, not being truly one, but believing himself to be so, has all the obligations, rights and responsibilities of the true guardian or curator; and his acts shall not bind the ward, except insofar as they have resulted in positive advantage to him. But if he has proceeded in bad faith, falsely representing himself as guardian or curator, he shall be precisely removed from the administration and deprived of all emoluments of the guardianship or curatorship, without prejudice to the penalty to which he may be liable for the imposture.

Article 498.-

A person who, in case of necessity, and to protect the ward, takes administration of the latter's property, shall immediately apply to the Judge so that he may provide for the guardianship or curatorship; and meanwhile, he shall proceed as an officious agent, and shall have only the obligations and rights of such. Any voluntary delay in applying to the Judge shall make him liable even for the slightest negligence. CHAPTER VII SPECIAL RULES RELATING TO GUARDIANSHIP

Article 499.-

With respect to the upbringing and education of the ward, the guardian is obliged to conform to the will of the parents or of any other person who has appointed him, in accordance with Articles 427 through 434.

Article 500.-

When the parents or the persons who have made the appointment of guardian have not provided for the upbringing and education of the ward, the guardian shall provide and supply what is necessary for these purposes according to what befits the social rank of the family, drawing from the ward's property and, insofar as possible, from its fruits. The guardian shall be responsible for any excessive expenditure in the upbringing and education of the ward, even if it is drawn from the fruits. To cover his responsibility, he may ask the Judge to fix, in view of the ward's means, the maximum amount to be spent on his upbringing and education.

Article 501.-

If the fruits of the ward's property are insufficient for his moderate sustenance and necessary education, the guardian may alienate or encumber some part of the property, without contracting loans or touching real property or productive capital, except in case of extreme necessity and with judicial authorization.

Article 502.-

In case of indigence of the ward, the guardian shall resort to the persons who by their relationship with the ward are obliged to provide him with support, taking legal action against them, if necessary, so that they do so.

Article 503.-

The continued negligence of the guardian in providing for the adequate sustenance and education of the ward is sufficient grounds for removing him from the guardianship.

Article 504.-

A minor without a guardian shall be appointed one by the Judge, upon petition of relatives, at the instance of the Public Prosecutor's representative, or upon complaint from any member of the public, or ex officio.

Article 505.-

The adult minor who lacks a guardian must request one from the Judge, designating the person to serve as such. If the minor does not request it, the relatives or the Public Prosecutor's representative may do so; but the designation of the person shall always correspond to the minor or to the Judge as a substitute. The Judge, hearing the minor's relatives, shall accept the person whom the minor designates, if he is suitable. If neither the minor, nor the relatives, nor the Public Prosecutor's representative requests a guardian, the Judge shall appoint one ex officio or upon petition or complaint from any member of the public.

Article 506.-

A minor under guardianship shall have the same administrative powers as a son of the family, with respect to property acquired by him in the exercise of a profession or industry. The provisions of Article 255 relating to the son of the family and the father shall apply to the minor and the guardian.

Article 507.-

The guardian may, if he deems it advisable, entrust the ward with the administration of some part of the ward's property; but he shall authorize under his responsibility the acts of the ward in this administration. Authorization shall be presumed for all ordinary acts incident to it.

Article 508.-

The ward shall have the right to request judicial intervention when from any act of the guardian manifest prejudice results to him; and the Judge, finding the complaint well-founded, shall provide what seems most convenient and beneficial to the interests of the ward. CHAPTER VIII SPECIAL RULES RELATING TO THE CURATORSHIP OF THE INSANE

Article 509.-

No person shall be deemed insane for the purposes determined in this Code, unless the insanity is previously declared by the Judge with full knowledge of the facts. What is said of the insane is understood of the mad and the imbecile.

Article 510.-

A person of age who is in a habitual state of insanity shall be deprived of the administration of his property, even if he has lucid intervals. The curatorship of the insane may be testamentary, legitimate, or dative.

Amended by Decreto 35-2013, February 27, 2013
Article 511.-

The parents, or the guardian, upon the insane person reaching the age of majority, shall bring an action for interdiction.

Article 512.-

Likewise, the following may initiate the interdiction of the mentally incompetent person: 1. The spouse. 2. The relatives of the mentally incompetent person within the fourth degree of consanguinity or second degree of affinity. 3. The representative of the Public Ministry. 4. The respective Consul, if the mentally incompetent person were foreign. 5. Any person of the people, when the mentally incompetent person is in a state of fury. The Public Ministry shall be heard even in cases in which the interdiction suit has not been initiated by it.

Article 513.-

Repealed

Article 514.-

Repealed

Article 515.-

Repealed

Amended by Decreto 35-2013, February 27, 2013
Article 516.-

The following shall be appointed guardians of the mentally incompetent or mentally ill person:

  • 1)

    Their spouse or partner in common-law union duly recognized;

  • 2)

    Their descendants;

  • 3)

    Their ascendants;

  • 4)

    Their siblings; and 5. Their collateral relatives up to the third degree. The Judge shall choose from among the persons included in each of numerals 2, 3, 4, 5, the person who appears most suitable. In the absence of the aforementioned persons, persons who have no kinship relationship shall be appointed. A person cannot be appointed guardian if, due to their criminal or merely reprehensible acts committed to the detriment of the person under interdiction, they shall have caused the mental incompetency of such person.

Article 517.-

Repealed

Article 518.-

The acts and contracts of the mentally incompetent person, subsequent to the decree of interdiction, shall be null; even if it is alleged that they were executed or entered into during a lucid interval. And, conversely, acts and contracts executed or entered into without prior interdiction shall be valid; unless it is proven that the person who executed or entered into them was then mentally incompetent.

Article 519.-

The incapacitated person cannot be deprived of their personal liberty, nor detained in a private residence nor in any public establishment regardless of its nature, nor be transferred outside their respective locality or the Republic, without judicial authorization being issued with the hearing of the Public Ministry. The provisions of the foregoing paragraph shall be understood in a manner that does not prevent the use of force when necessary to restrain the furious mentally incompetent person; but this recourse shall be restricted to the absolutely indispensable time to request aid from the competent authority.

Article 520.-

The fruits of the property of the mentally incompetent person, and in case of necessity, and with judicial authorization, the capital, shall be employed principally in alleviating their condition and in procuring their recovery.

Article 521.-

The cessation of incapacity by the complete recovery of mentally incompetent persons shall only take place by means of a judicial declaration, following a health examination conducted by physicians and with the hearing of the Public Ministry.

Article 522.-

The cessation of interdiction may be requested by the same persons called to initiate it.

Article 523.-

The judgment in which it is declared that the interdiction ceases shall also be registered and published. CHAPTER IX SPECIAL RULES REGARDING THE GUARDIANSHIP OF THE DEAF-MUTE

Article 524.-

The guardianship of the deaf-mute may be testamentary, legitimate, or dative.

Article 525.-

Articles 511, 516, and 517 shall apply to the deaf-mute.

Article 526.-

The fruits of the property of the deaf-mute, and in case of necessity, and with judicial authorization, the capital, shall be employed especially in alleviating their condition and in procuring for them suitable education.

Article 527.-

The guardianship shall cease when the deaf-mute has become capable of understanding and being understood in writing, if he requests it himself, and has sufficient intelligence for the administration of his assets, regarding which the Judge shall obtain competent reports. CHAPTER X SPECIAL RULES RELATING TO THE GUARDIANSHIP OF THOSE CONDEMNED TO CIVIL INTERDICTION

Article 528.-

The incapacitated person deprived of civil rights by virtue of a sentence pronounced in a criminal case shall be appointed a guardian.

Article 529.-

The competent judge to appoint a guardian for the convicted person is the criminal judge who has known the case.

Article 530.-

If the penalty is extinguished by effect of pardon or prescription, the acts that the sentenced person may have performed at the time when the interdiction produced effects shall be valid, provided that such validity does not result in prejudice to acquired rights.

Article 531.-

Once the sentence imposing the penalty of interdiction has been finalized, the representative of the Public Ministry shall immediately request the appointment of a guardian. If he fails to do so, he shall be responsible for the damages and losses that ensue.

Article 532.-

This guardianship shall last as long as the interdiction lasts, and shall be limited to the administration of assets and representation in judicial proceedings of the convicted person. The guardian of the convicted person is also obligated to care for the person and assets of the minors or incapacitated persons who are under the authority of the interdicted person, until a guardian is provided for them. The wife of the convicted person exercises parental authority over the children, in accordance with the law.

Article 533.-

The guardianship of those suffering interdiction shall be conferred in the order established in Article 516.

Article 534.-

The respective Judge shall ensure that the sentence of discernment is registered in the competent National Registry of Persons. CHAPTER XI OF GUARDIANSHIPS OF ASSETS

Article 535.-

In general, there shall be grounds for the appointment of a guardian of the assets of an absent person when the following circumstances are met: 1. That his whereabouts are not known, or that at least he has ceased to be in communication with his family, and from such lack of communication serious prejudice arises to the absent person himself or to third parties. 2. That he has not appointed an attorney, or has appointed one only for certain matters or specific transactions.

Article 536.-

The same persons who are admitted to request the interdiction of a mentally incapacitated person may request this appointment. Furthermore, the creditors of the absent person shall have the right to request that a guardian be appointed for the assets to respond to their claims. The absent debtor who goes into hiding is included among the absent.

Article 537.-

The same persons who may be appointed as guardians of a mentally incapacitated person may be appointed for the guardianship of the absent person's assets, in accordance with Article 516, and the same order of preference among them shall be observed. The representative of the Public Ministry shall intervene in the appointment.

Article 538.-

The Judge may, however, deviate from the order established in the preceding article, at the request of the legitimate heirs or creditors, if he deems it convenient.

Article 539.-

The husband may be guardian of his absent wife when the marriage has been contracted under the separate property regime; but he may not be so in the case of separation of persons.

Article 540.-

The attorney appointed for certain acts or transactions of the absent person shall be subordinate to the guardian, who, however, may not deviate from the instructions given by the absent person to the attorney except with authorization from the Judge.

Article 541.-

If the whereabouts of the absent person are not known, it shall be the first duty of the guardian to ascertain them. Once the whereabouts of the absent person are known, the guardian shall do everything within his power to establish communication with him.

Article 542.-

A curator shall be appointed for a vacant estate, that is, to the property of a deceased person whose succession has not been accepted. The curatorship of a vacant estate shall be dative.

Article 543.-

If the deceased person whose succession requires the appointment of a curator has foreign heirs, the Consul of the nation of such heirs shall have the right to propose the curator who shall be responsible for safeguarding and administering the property.

Article 544.-

The property that shall correspond to the child yet to be born, if born alive and in due time, shall be in the charge of the guardian who shall have been designated for this purpose by the testamentary disposition of the father, or of a curator appointed by the Judge, at the request of the mother or at the request of any of the persons who are to succeed to such property, if the posthumous child does not succeed thereto.

Article 545.-

The person designated by the father in his testament for the guardianship of the child shall be understood to be designated likewise for the safeguarding of the eventual rights of this child, if the father dies while the child is in the maternal womb.

Article 546.-

Curators of property are subject to all the restrictions of guardians, and may only exercise administrative acts of mere custody and preservation, and those necessary for the collection of credits and payment of debts.

Article 547.-

They are especially prohibited from altering the form of the property, contracting loans, and alienating even movable property that is not perishable, unless such alienation pertains to the ordinary course of business or the payment of debts requires it.

Article 548.-

Notwithstanding what is provided in the preceding articles, the acts prohibited to curators of property shall be valid if, having justified their necessity or utility, the Judge authorizes them in advance. The owner of the property shall have the right to have the nullity declared of any such acts not authorized by the Judge; and once nullity is declared, the curator shall be responsible for all damage that may have resulted therefrom to such person or to third parties.

Article 549.-

It falls to the curators of property to exercise the judicial actions and defenses of their respective represented parties; and the persons who have credits against the property may enforce them against the respective curators.

Article 550.-

The curatorship of the rights of the absent person expires upon his return, or by the fact of a duly constituted general attorney taking charge of his business, or as a result of his death, or by declaration of presumed death. The curatorship of a vacant estate ceases upon acceptance of the succession. The curatorship of the eventual rights of the person yet to be born ceases as a result of birth. All curatorship of property ceases upon the extinction or complete exhaustion of such property. CHAPTER XII ON ADJUNCT CURATORS

Article 551.-

Adjunct curators have over the property placed in their charge the same administrative powers as tutors, unless they are added to curators of property. In this case they shall have no more powers than those of curators of property.

Article 552.-

Adjunct curators are independent of the respective parents or guardians. The subsidiary responsibility that by Article 490 is imposed on tutors or general curators extends to the respective parents or husbands, with respect to adjunct curators. CHAPTER XIII ON SPECIAL CURATORS

Article 553.-

Special curatorship appointments are dative. (Paragraph Repealed)

Article 554.-

The special curator is not obliged to prepare an inventory, but only to give receipt of the documents, quantities or property that are placed at his disposal for the performance of his office, and of which he shall give faithful and exact account. CHAPTER XIV ON INCAPACITIES AND EXCUSES FOR GUARDIANSHIP AND CURATORSHIP

Article 555.-

There are persons whom the law prohibits from being tutors or curators, and persons whom it permits to excuse themselves from serving guardianship or curatorship. FIRST SECTION ON INCAPACITIES I. RULES RELATING TO PHYSICAL AND MORAL DEFECTS

Article 556.-

The following are incapable of any guardianship: 1. The blind and the mute. 2. The mad, imbecile, and demented, even if they are not under judicial interdiction. 3. The bankrupts and those in concurrence proceedings who have not been rehabilitated. 4. Those who lack domicile in the Republic. 5. Those who cannot read and write, with the exception of the father or mother called to exercise guardianship of their legitimate or natural children. 6. Those of notorious bad conduct or who have no known means of livelihood. 7. Those sentenced judicially to a penalty that carries with it the loss of patria potestas, even if they have been pardoned thereof. 8. One who has been deprived of exercising patria potestas. 9. Those who through corrupt or negligent administration have been removed from a previous guardianship, or in the ensuing trial thereof have been condemned for fraud or gross negligence to indemnify the ward. II. RULE RELATING TO PROFESSIONS, EMPLOYMENTS AND PUBLIC OFFICES

Article 557.-

The following are likewise incapable of any guardianship or curatorship: 1. Individuals in the military who are in active service, including military surgeons and other persons assimilated to the military. 2. Those who must exercise for a long time, or for an indefinite time, a public office or commission outside the territory of Honduras. III. RULES RELATING TO AGE

Article 558.-

Those who have not reached twenty-one (21) years of age cannot be guardians or curators, even if they have obtained age habilitation, except in the case of legitimate guardianship of a woman conferred to her husband.

Amended by Decreto 35-2013, February 27, 2013
Article 559.-

If a guardianship or curatorship is conferred upon a legitimate or natural ascendant or descendant who has not reached twenty-one (21) years of age, the conferral shall be deferred until such age is reached, and an interim guardian or curator shall be appointed for the intervening time. Likewise, the testamentary guardian or curator who has not reached twenty-one (21) years of age shall have the conferral deferred. Notwithstanding, the appointment of a minor guardian or curator shall be invalid when, upon reaching twenty-one (21) years of age, such person would only have to exercise the guardianship or curatorship for less than one (1) year.

Article 560.-

The stepfather or stepmother cannot be guardians or curators of their stepchild. V. RULES RELATING TO THE OPPOSITION OF INTERESTS BETWEEN THE GUARDIAN AND THE WARD

Article 561.-

A person cannot be the guardian or curator of another person whose civil status is disputed by them.

Article 562.-

The creditor or debtor of a person cannot be the guardian or curator of such person, nor can the person who is in litigation with them over their own interests or those of others. The spouse and the ascendants and descendants of the ward shall not be subject to the provision of this article.

Article 563.-

The provisions of the preceding article do not apply to the testamentary guardian or curator if it is proven that the testator had knowledge of the credit, debt, or litigation at the time of appointing such guardian or curator. Nor do they extend to credits, debts, or litigation that are of little importance, in the judgment of the Judge. VI. RULES RELATING TO SUPERVENING INCAPACITY

Article 564.-

The aforementioned causes of incapacity that arise during the exercise of guardianship or curatorship shall terminate it. Article 565. The dementia of the guardian or curator shall render void all acts executed during such dementia, even if such person has not been placed under interdiction.

Article 566.-

If the legitimate ascendant female or natural mother, guardian or curator, wishes to marry, she shall previously report this to the Judge so that the person who is to succeed her in the office may be appointed; and if she fails to do so, she and her husband shall be jointly liable for the administration, and the liability of the husband shall extend even to the acts of the guardian or curator prior to the marriage. VI. GENERAL RULES ON INCAPACITIES

Article 567.-

Guardians or curators who have concealed the causes of incapacity that existed at the time the charge was conferred upon them, or that subsequently arose, in addition to being subject to all responsibilities of their administration, shall lose the emoluments corresponding to the time during which, knowing of the incapacity, they exercised the charge. Causes of incapacity that are unknown shall not void the acts of the guardian or curator; but once known, they shall terminate the guardianship or curatorship.

Article 568.-

The guardian who believes themselves incapable of exercising the guardianship or curatorship conferred upon them shall have, for the purpose of bringing an action concerning incapacity, the same time periods as those prescribed in Article 574 for the action concerning excuses. If incapacity arises during the exercise of guardianship or curatorship, the guardian shall report it to the Judge within three (3) days following the day on which such incapacity began to exist or came to their knowledge; and this period shall be extended in the same manner as the thirty (30) day period prescribed in Article 574.

Article 574.-

The incapacity of the guardian or curator may also be reported to the Judge by any of the blood relatives of the ward, by their spouse, by the representative of the Public Ministry, and even by any person from the community. SECTION TWO ON EXCUSES

Article 569.-

The following may be excused from guardianship or curatorship: 1. The President of the Republic, the Ministers of State, the Magistrates of the Supreme Court and of the Courts of Appeals, the prosecutors and other persons who exercise the Public Ministry, the departmental Governors, and the Judges. 2. The administrators and collectors of fiscal revenues. 3. Those who are obliged to serve in a public office for a long time outside the department where the guardianship is to be exercised. 4. Those whose domicile is outside said department. 5. Women. 6. Those who suffer from any habitual illness or have reached sixty years of age. 7. The poor who are forced to live from their daily personal labor. 8. Those who already exercise two guardianships and those who, being married or having children, already exercise one guardianship; but special curatorships shall not be taken into account. The Judge may count as two (2) a guardianship or curatorship that is excessively complicated or burdensome. 9. Those who have under their parental authority five (5) or more living children, also counting males who have died in action of war under the flags of the Republic.

Article 570.-

In the case of the preceding article, number 8, the person who exercises two (2) or more guardianships of persons who are not their children shall have the right to request to be relieved of one of them in order to take charge of the guardianship of a child of their own; but they cannot be excused from this latter guardianship.

Article 571.-

The excuse in number 9 of Article 569 cannot be invoked to serve the guardianship or curatorship of the child.

Article 572.-

He who for ten or more continuous years has served as guardian or curator of the same ward may excuse himself from continuing in the exercise of his office; but this excuse cannot be alleged by the spouse, nor by a legitimate ascendant or descendant, nor by a natural father or son.

Article 573.-

The excuses set forth in the preceding articles must be alleged by the one who wishes to avail himself of them at the time the guardianship is conferred; and they shall be admissible if they arise during it.

Article 574.-

The excuses for not accepting the guardianship that is conferred must be alleged within the following periods: If the appointed tutor or curator is found in the department where the Judge who is to hear them resides, he shall allege them within thirty (30) days following the day on which notice of his appointment was given to him; and if he is not in said department, but is in the territory of the Republic, this period shall be extended at the rate of one (1) day for every twenty (20) kilometers of distance between the place of residence of the Judge and the current place of residence of the appointed tutor or curator.

Article 575.-

Any delay that exceeds the legal period and that with ordinary diligence could have been avoided shall impose upon the tutor or curator responsibility for the damages resulting from his delay in taking charge of the guardianship or curatorship; and it shall also render his voluntary excuses inadmissible, unless for the interest of the ward it is advisable to accept them.

Article 576.-

The grounds for excuse that arise during the guardianship or curatorship do not prescribe by any delay in alleging them.

Article 577.-

If the appointed tutor or curator is in a foreign country and it is unknown when he will return, or if his whereabouts are unknown, the Judge shall call upon him through the official newspaper or that of the department, if one exists, by notices posted in three (3) of the most public places in the locality, setting him a period within which to present himself to take charge of the guardianship or curatorship, or to excuse himself; and after the period expires, the Judge may, according to the circumstances, extend it or declare the appointment invalid, which shall not be validated even if the tutor or curator presents himself later.

Article 578.-

The proceeding on the grounds of incapacity or excuses alleged by the guardian shall be conducted with a special curator.

Article 579.-

If the Judge in the first instance does not acknowledge the grounds of incapacity alleged by the guardian, or does not accept his excuses, and if the guardian does not appeal, or if by the appellate court the judgment of the trial Judge is confirmed, the guardian shall be responsible for any damage that has resulted to the ward from his delay in taking charge of the guardianship. This responsibility shall not apply if the tutor or curator, to exonerate himself from it, offers to assume temporarily the guardianship or curatorship.

Article 580.-

Tutors and curators have the right to remuneration on the property they administer. The remuneration shall be fixed by the Judge, taking into account the importance of the estate and the work that its administration shall entail. This remuneration shall not be less than four (4) nor exceed ten (10) percent of the net income or products of the property. Against the resolution in which the guardian's remuneration is fixed, the guardian may file the legal remedies available.

Article 581.-

Any assignment expressly made by the testator to the guardian appointed by him, as compensation for his work, shall be credited against the remuneration to which he is entitled under the preceding article; and if it is worth less, he may request that it be supplemented; but if it is worth more, he shall not be obliged to return the excess.

Article 582.-

Accepted excuses deprive the testamentary tutor or curator of the assignment made to him as remuneration for his work. But excuses that arise subsequently shall deprive him only of a proportional part.

Article 583.-

Pre-existing grounds of incapacity deprive the guardian of all right to the aforementioned assignment. If the incapacity arises without the fault or culpability of the guardian, or if the guardian dies during the guardianship, there shall be no restitution of the assigned property, in whole or in part.

Article 584.-

If an interim tutor or curator relieves the principal of all his functions, the full remuneration shall correspond to the interim guardian for the entire time his office lasts; but if the principal retains some part of his functions, he shall also retain a proportionate part of his remuneration. If the remuneration consists of a share of the inheritance or a bequest and the principal has made the appointment of the interim guardian necessary by a justifiable cause, such as a public office or the need to avoid serious damage to his interests, he shall retain his inheritance or bequest in full, and the interim guardian shall receive remuneration for what he administers.

Article 585.-

The necessary expenses incurred by tutors or curators in the performance of their office, according to Article 488, shall be reimbursed to them separately.

Article 586.-

The tutor or curator who administers fraudulently or who marries without his administration accounts having been approved, in violation of what is provided in number 7 of Article 128, loses his right to remuneration and shall be obliged to restore everything he has received by reason of his office. If he administers negligently, he shall receive no remuneration for that part of the property that through his negligence has suffered damage or experienced a considerable diminution of income. In either case, the ward retains his right to claim indemnification for damages.

Article 587.-

If the fruits of the ward's patrimony are so scarce that they barely suffice for his precise subsistence, the tutor or curator shall be obliged to serve his office gratuitously, and if the ward should acquire more property, either during the guardianship or afterward, the guardian may not demand from him any compensation corresponding to the remuneration for the prior time.

Article 588.-

The guardian shall collect his remuneration as the fruits are realized. To determine the value of the compensation, not only the expenses invested in the production of the fruits shall be taken into account, but also all the pensions and charges subject to usufruct to which the patrimony is subject.

Article 589.-

With respect to fruits pending at the time of beginning or expiration of the tutorship or curatorship, the remuneration of the tutor or curator shall be subject to the same rules to which usufruct is subject.

Article 590.-

In general, things that when separated do not renew, nor those whose separation deteriorates the property or diminishes its value, shall not be counted among the fruits from which the remuneration must be deducted. Consequently, firewood or timber that is sold shall not be counted among the fruits when the cutting is not done with the regularity necessary to preserve the forests and wooded areas in their proper state. The remuneration shall extend, however, to the product of quarries and mines.

Article 591.-

To curators who do not have administration of property shall be assigned by the Judge an equitable remuneration in reward for their work.

Article 592.-

Tutors or curators shall be removed: 1. For incapacity. 2. For fraud or serious fault in the exercise of their office, and in particular, for those indicated in Articles 456 and 503. 3. For manifest unfitness. 4. For repeated acts of negligent administration. 5. For immoral conduct that may result in damage to the ward's morals. By the fourth of the foregoing causes, the tutor or curator who is an ascendant, descendant, or spouse of the ward may not be removed, but an adjunct curator shall be appointed to him.

Article 593.-

Habitual neglect in administration shall be presumed by the fact of property deteriorating or fruits diminishing considerably; and the tutor or curator who does not dispel this presumption by giving a satisfactory explanation of the deterioration or diminution shall be removed.

Article 594.-

He who exercises several tutorships or curators, and is removed from one of them for fraud or serious fault, shall, by that fact alone, be removed from the others, at the request of the representative of the Public Ministry or of any person of the people, or ex officio.

Article 595.-

Removal may be sought by any of the ward's blood relatives, by his spouse, by the representative of the Public Ministry, and even by any person of the people. The surety of the tutor or curator and the ward himself, who has reached puberty, may seek removal by appointing for that purpose a special curator. The Judge may also decree it ex officio. The ward's relatives and the representative of the Public Ministry shall always be heard.

Article 596.-

An interim tutor or curator shall be appointed while the removal trial is pending. The interim shall exclude the owner who is not an ascendant, descendant, or spouse; and to him who is, an adjunct curator shall be given. The removed tutor or curator must fully indemnify the ward. He shall likewise be prosecuted criminally for the crimes he may have committed in the exercise of his office.

Article 597.-

Tutorship terminates: 1. By the minor reaching the age of twenty-one (21) years. 2. By the marriage of the minor who has reached eighteen (18) years of age. 3. By the habilitation of age. 4. By the death of the minor.

Article 598.-

Curatorship terminates by the cause that motivated it having ceased.

Article 599.-

Property consists of corporeal or incorporeal things. Corporeal are those that have a real existence and can be perceived by the senses. Incorporeal are those that consist in mere rights, such as credits and active servitudes.

Article 600.-

Corporeal things are divided into movable and immovable.

Article 601.-

Movable are those that can be transported from one place to another, either by moving themselves, or only by an external force. Excepted are those which, although movable by their nature, are deemed immovable by their destination, according to Article 604.

Article 602.-

Immovable property or real estate are things that cannot be transported from one place to another, such as land and mines, and those that adhere permanently to them, such as buildings and trees. Houses and estates are called properties or estates.

Article 603.-

Plants are immovable property while they adhere to the soil by their roots, unless they are in pots or boxes that can be transported from one place to another.

Article 604.-

Things are deemed immovable, although by their nature they may not be, when they are permanently intended for the use, cultivation, and benefit of immovable property, notwithstanding that they may be separated without detriment. Such are, for example: The slabs of a pavement. The tubes of plumbing. Farm or mining implements and animals currently intended for the cultivation or benefit of a property, provided they have been placed there by the owner of the property. Fertilizers that are in it and intended by the owner of the property to improve it. The presses, boilers, vats, stills, barrels and machines that form part of an industrial establishment adhering to the soil, and belong to the owner thereof. Animals that are kept in hutches, aviaries, ponds, beehives and any other enclosures, provided that these adhere to the soil, or are part of the soil itself or of a building.

Article 605.-

The products of immovable property and things accessory to it, such as grass from a field, wood and fruits of trees, animals from an enclosure, are deemed movable property even before their separation for the purpose of establishing a right over such products or things to a person other than the owner. The same applies to the earth or sand of soil, to the metals of a mine, and to the stones of a quarry.

Article 606.-

Things of convenience or ornament that are nailed or fixed to the walls of houses and can be easily removed without detriment to the same walls, such as stoves, mirrors, paintings, tapestries, are deemed movable property. If the paintings or mirrors are embedded in the walls in such a way that they form a single body with them, they shall be considered part of them, although they may be separated without detriment.

Article 607.-

Things that, by being accessory to real estate are deemed immovable property, do not cease to be so by their momentary separation, for example, bulbs or onions that are pulled up to be planted again, and slabs or stones that are removed from their place to carry out some construction or repair, with the intention of returning them there. But from the moment they are separated with the purpose of giving them a different destination, they cease to be immovable property.

Article 608.-

When in laws or in individual declarations the expression "movable property" in general is used, it shall be understood to include everything that is understood as movable things according to Article 601; but when the word "movables" alone is used in relation to another thing, such as in the expressions "the furniture of such a house", "my furniture", money, documents or papers, scientific or artistic collections, books or their shelves, medals, weapons, instruments of arts and crafts, jewelry, clothing or bed linen, carriages or horses or their equipment, grains, beverages, merchandise, nor in general, other things than those that ordinarily form the furnishings of a house shall not be understood as included.

Article 609.-

Movable things are divided into fungible and non-fungible. Fungible things. Are those things in which every individual of the species is equivalent to another of the same species, and which can be substituted for one another of the same quality and in equal quantity. Things that the contracting parties consider as equivalent are deemed fungible. Non-fungible things. Are those things that do not have nor are attributed the condition of equivalence expressed in the preceding paragraphs. CHAPTER II OF INCORPOREAL THINGS

Article 610.-

Incorporeal things or rights are divided into real and personal rights. Real right. Is that which is held over a thing without reference to a determined person. Real rights are the right of ownership, the right of inheritance, the rights of usufruct, use or habitation, the rights of active easements, the right of pledge and the right of mortgage. Personal rights. Are those that can only be claimed from certain persons who, by their act or by the disposition of law, are subject to the correlative obligations.

Article 611.-

Rights and actions are deemed movable or immovable property according to whether the thing in which they are to be exercised or which is owed is movable or immovable. Thus the right of usufruct over an immovable property is immovable. Thus the action of the buyer for the delivery of the purchased property is immovable, and the action of one who has lent money for it to be repaid to him is movable.

Article 612.-

Acts that are to be performed are deemed movable property. The action for a craftsman to execute the agreed work, or to repair the damages caused by the non-performance of the agreement, thus enters into the class of movable property. TITLE II OF OWNERSHIP

Article 613.-

Ownership or property is called the right to exclusively possess a thing and to enjoy and dispose of it, without more limitations than those established by law or by the will of the owner. Property separated from the enjoyment of the thing is called bare or naked property.

Article 614.-

Ownership of the soil comprises that of the underlying layers and that of the space above within the vertical planes drawn at the boundaries of the property, to the extent required by the interest of the owner in relation to the use to which he intends to put it.

Article 615.-

The author of a literary, scientific or artistic work has the right of ownership over it. Every inventor has the same right over his invention or discovery. These rights shall be governed by special laws.

Article 616.-

Things that nature has made common to all men are not susceptible of ownership. Their use and enjoyment are determined among individuals of a nation by the laws of that nation, and among different nations, by International Law. TITLE III OF NATIONAL PROPERTY

Article 617.-

Those things whose domain belongs to the entire nation are called national property. If moreover their use belongs to all inhabitants of the nation, such as streets, plazas, bridges and roads, the adjacent sea and its beaches, they are called national property of public use or public property. National property whose use does not generally belong to the inhabitants are called State property or fiscal property.

Article 618.-

All lands situated within the territorial limits that lack another owner are State property.

Article 619.-

The State is the owner of all mines of gold, silver, copper, platinum, mercury, lead, zinc, bismuth, antimony, cobalt, nickel, tin, arsenic, iron, chromium, manganese, molybdenum, vanadium, rhodium, iridium, radium, uranium, plutonium, tungsten, sulfur, petroleum, apatite, nepheline, rock salt and those of saltpeter, precious stones, coal and fossil substances, and any other mines and substances that the Mining Code determines as national property, notwithstanding the domain of corporations and private individuals over the surface of the earth in whose depths such mines may be situated. However, private individuals are granted the right to prospect and dig in lands of any domain to search for such mines, the right to work them and extract their benefits, and the right to dispose of them as owners, with the requirements and under the rules prescribed by the cited Code. As for the benefit and exploitation of radium, uranium, plutonium and other radioactive metals, as well as those of petroleum, these shall be subject to a special law. The State is also the owner of all natural resources that exist or may exist in its submarine platform or continental and insular shelf, in its lower layers, and in the sea space comprised within the vertical planes established at its boundaries. Stones for construction or adornment, sands, slates, clays, limes, pozzolana, peats, marls and other substances belong to the owner of the land in which they are found, without prejudice to what the Mining Code may provide.

Article 620.-

Bridges and roads constructed at the expense of private individuals on lands that belong to them are not national property, although the owners permit their use and enjoyment by all. The same applies to any other constructions made at the expense of private individuals and on their lands, even when their use is public, by permission of the owner.

Article 621.-

The adjacent sea, up to a distance of twelve (12) kilometers, measured from the line of lowest tide, is territorial sea and of national domain; but the sovereignty of the State extends to the submarine platform or continental and insular shelf, and the waters that cover it, whatever the depth at which it is found and the extension it covers, saving the right of free navigation in accordance with International Law.

Article 622.-

By beach of the sea is understood the extension of land that the waves wash and leave alternately uncovered up to where they reach at the highest tides.

Article 623.-

Rivers and all waters that flow through natural channels are national property of public use. Excepted are springs that are born and die within the same parcel of land; their ownership, use and enjoyment belong to the owner of the riverbanks, and pass with these to the heirs and other successors of the owner.

Article 624.-

Large lakes that can be navigated by vessels of more than one hundred (100) tons are national property of public use. The ownership, use and enjoyment of other lakes belong to the riparian proprietors.

Article 625.-

New islands that form in territorial sea, or in rivers and lakes that can be navigated by vessels of more than one hundred (100) tons, shall belong to the State.

Article 626.-

The use and enjoyment that corresponds to private individuals for transit, irrigation, navigation and any other lawful purposes in streets, plazas, bridges and public roads, in the sea and its beaches, in rivers and lakes, and generally in all national property of public use, shall be subject to the provisions of this Code and to the general or local ordinances that are enacted on the matter.

Article 627.-

No one may construct, without special permission from the competent authority, any work whatsoever on streets, plazas, bridges, beaches, fiscal lands and other places of national property.

Article 628.-

Columns, pilasters, steps, thresholds and any other constructions that serve for the convenience or ornament of buildings, or form part of them, may not occupy any space, however small, of the surface of streets, plazas, bridges, roads and other places of national property. Buildings in which the contrary practice has been tolerated shall be subject to the provision of the preceding paragraph if they are reconstructed.

Article 629.-

In buildings that are constructed on the sides of streets or plazas, there may not be, up to a height of two (2) meters, windows, balconies, viewing towers or other works that project more than ten (10) centimeters beyond the vertical plane of the boundary line; nor may there be any above that height projecting beyond said vertical plane, except to a horizontal distance of thirty (30) centimeters. The provisions of the second paragraph of the preceding article shall apply to the reconstructions of such buildings.

Article 630.-

With respect to works that are constructed with permission of the competent authority on sites of national property, private individuals who have obtained such permission have only the use and enjoyment of them, not the ownership of the soil. Once the works are abandoned, or upon termination of the time for which the permission was granted, the works and the soil are restored by operation of law to the exclusive use and enjoyment of the State, or to the general use and enjoyment of the inhabitants, as the sovereign authority prescribes. However, the foregoing does not apply if the ownership of the soil has been expressly granted by the State. On ejido lands, only their use and enjoyment are granted; and when a town is extinguished, they revert to the State.

Article 631.-

Channels may not be diverted from rivers for any industrial or domestic purpose except in accordance with the respective laws or ordinances.

Article 632.-

National or foreign vessels shall not touch or approach any part of the beach, except at the ports designated by law for this purpose; unless an imminent danger of shipwreck or capture, or other similar necessity, compels them to do so; and the Captains or masters of vessels that act otherwise shall be subject to the penalties imposed on them by the respective laws and ordinances.

www.poderjudicial.gob.hn Shipwrecked persons shall have free access to the beach, and shall be assisted by local authorities.

Article 633.-

Notwithstanding the provisions of this Title and those of the Title on accession, relative to the domain of the nation over rivers, lakes and islands, the rights acquired by individuals before the promulgation of this Code shall subsist therein. TITLE IV ON ACCESSION

Article 634.-

The ownership of goods extends by accession to everything they produce, or is united or incorporated to them, naturally or artificially. The products of things are natural, industrial, or civil fruits. CHAPTER I ON ACCESSIONS OF FRUITS

Article 635.-

Natural fruits are the spontaneous productions of the earth, and the offspring and other products of animals. Industrial fruits are the products of human industry.

Article 636.-

Natural fruits are called pending while they still adhere to the thing that produces them, such as plants that are rooted in the soil, or the products of plants while they have not been separated from them. Perceived natural fruits are those that have been separated from the productive thing, such as cut timber, harvested fruits and grains; and they are said to be consumed when they have been spent or alienated.

Article 637.-

The natural fruits of a thing belong to its owner; without prejudice to the rights constituted by the laws, or by an act of man, to the possessor in good faith, to the usufructuary, to the tenant. Thus, the plants that the earth produces spontaneously or through cultivation, and the fruits, seeds and other products of plants belong to the owner of the

www.poderjudicial.gob.hn earth. Likewise, the hides, wool, horns, milk, offspring and other products of animals belong to the owner of such animals.

Article 638.-

Civil fruits are called the prices, pensions or rental payments, and the interest on capital that is exigible or imposed as a loss. Civil fruits are called pending while they are owed; and perceived, from the moment they are collected.

Article 639.-

Civil fruits also belong to the owner of the thing from which they come, in the same manner and with the same limitation as natural fruits. CHAPTER II ON ACCESSIONS OF THE SOIL

Article 640.-

Alluvion is called the increase that the bank of the sea or of a river receives from the slow and imperceptible withdrawal of the waters.

Article 641.-

The alluvial land accedes to the riverine estates within their respective demarcation lines, extended directly to the water; but in inhabited ports it shall belong to the State. The soil that the water occupies and vacates, alternately, in its periodic rises and falls, forms part of the bank or of the bed, and shall not accede meanwhile to the contiguous estates.

Article 642.-

Whenever the aforesaid demarcation lines, extended, intersect each other before reaching the water, the triangle formed by them and by the edge of the water shall accede to the two lateral estates; a straight line that divides it into two equal parts, drawn from the point of intersection to the water, shall be the dividing line between the two estates.

Article 643.-

Over the part of the soil that is transported from one place to another by a flood or by another violent natural force, the owner retains ownership,

www.poderjudicial.gob.hn for the sole purpose of taking it away; but if he does not claim it within the following year, the owner of the place to which it was transported shall make it his own.

Article 644.-

If an estate has been inundated, the soil restored by the waters within the ten (10) subsequent years shall return to its former owners.

Article 645.-

If a river changes its course, the riverbank proprietors may, with permission from the competent authority, undertake the necessary works to restore the waters to its customary bed; and the part of it that permanently remains dry shall accede to the contiguous estates, as the alluvial land in the case of Article 641. Where the riverbank owners on one side meet with those on the other, a longitudinal line shall divide the new land into two equal parts; and each of these shall accede to the contiguous estates, as in the case of the same article.

Article 646.-

If a river divides into two branches, which do not join again afterward, the parts of the former bed that the water leaves uncovered shall accede to the contiguous estates, as in the case of the preceding article.

Article 647.-

Concerning new islands that are not to belong to the State according to Article 625, the following rules shall be observed: 1. The new island shall be regarded as part of the channel or riverbed, while it is occupied and vacated alternately by the waters in their periodic increases and decreases, and shall not accede in the meantime to the riparian properties. 2. The new island formed by a river that opens into two arms that later rejoin shall not alter the prior ownership of lands comprised therein; but the new land uncovered by the river shall accede to the adjoining properties, as in the case of Article 645. 3. The new island that forms in the channel of a river shall accede to the properties of whichever of the two banks the entire island is closest to; each property receiving the part comprised between its respective demarcation lines, prolonged directly to the island and over its surface. If the entire island is not closer to one of the two banks than to the other, it shall accede to the properties of both banks; each property receiving the part comprised between its respective demarcation lines, prolonged directly to the island and over its surface. The parts of the island that by virtue of these provisions correspond to two or more properties shall be divided into equal parts among the co-owning properties. 4. For the distribution of a new island, the island or islands that preexisted it shall be entirely disregarded; and the new island shall accede to the riparian properties as if it alone existed. 5. The owners of an island formed by the river acquire ownership of everything that by alluvion accrues to it, whatever bank it may be distant from, except for the new land abandoned by the waters. 6. To the new island that forms in a lake shall apply the second paragraph of rule 3 above; but the properties whose closest distance to the island exceeds half the diameter of the island shall have no part in the division of the land formed by the waters.

Article 648.-

Adjunction is a species of accession, and occurs when two movable things belonging to different owners are joined to one another, but in such a way that they can be separated and each can subsist after separation; as when a person's diamond is set in another's gold, or a mirror of one's own is placed in another's frame.

Article 649.-

In cases of adjunction, if neither party has knowledge of the fact nor bad faith on the other's part, the ownership of the accessory thing shall accede to the ownership of the principal thing, with the burden of paying the owner of the accessory part its value.

Article 650.-

If of the two things united, one is of much greater value than the other, the first shall be regarded as principal and the second as accessory. A thing shall be regarded as of greater value if it possesses great sentimental value for its owner.

Article 651.-

If there is not such a difference in value, that one of the two things which serves for the use, ornament, or completion of the other shall be considered accessory.

Article 652.-

In cases to which none of the preceding rules can be applied, that which has greater volume shall be regarded as principal.

Article 653.-

Another species of accession is specification, which occurs when from material belonging to one person, another person makes a work or artifact of any kind, as if wine is made from another's grapes, or a cup from another's silver, or a ship from another's wood. If there is no knowledge of the fact by one party, nor bad faith by the other, the owner of the material shall have the right to claim the new species, paying for the workmanship. Unless in the work or artifact the price of the new species is worth much more than that of the material, as when a painting is made on another's canvas, or a statue is made from another's marble; for in this case the new species shall belong to the person who created the specification, and the owner of the material shall only have the right to indemnification for damages. If the material of the artifact is partly another's and partly that of the one who made it or ordered it made, and the two parts cannot be separated without inconvenience, the species shall belong, in common, to the two owners; one to the extent of the value of his material and the other to the extent of the value of his material and the workmanship.

Article 654.-

If a thing is formed by mixing solid or liquid materials belonging to different owners, if neither party has knowledge of the fact nor bad faith on the other's part, the ownership of the thing shall belong to said owners undivided, proportionately to the value of the material belonging to each. Unless the value of the material belonging to one of them is considerably superior, for in such case, the owner of it shall have the right to claim the thing produced by the mixture, paying the price of the remaining material.

Article 655.-

In all cases in which it is not easy for the owner of one of the two united materials to replace it with another of the same quality, value, and suitability, and the first can be separated without deterioration of the remainder, the owner of it, without whose knowledge the union was made, may request its separation and delivery, at the cost of the one who made use of it.

Article 656.-

In all cases in which the owner of material that has been used without his knowledge has the right to the ownership of the thing in which it has been employed, he shall likewise have the right to request that in place of said material be returned to him an equal amount of the same nature, quality, and suitability, or its value in money. The one who has had knowledge of the use that was being made of material of his by another person shall be presumed to have consented to it, and shall only have the right to its value.

Article 657.-

The one who has made use of another's material without knowledge of the owner, and without just cause of error, shall be subject, in all cases, to losing his own property, and to paying what more than this is worth in damages caused to the owner; apart from the criminal action that may lie when he has acted knowingly. If the value of the work considerably exceeds that of the material, the provision in the preceding paragraph shall not apply; except if he has acted knowingly.

Article 658.-

If building is done with another's materials on one's own soil, the owner of the soil shall be owner of the materials by the fact of incorporating them in the construction; but shall be obliged to pay the owner of the materials its just price, or an equal amount of the same nature, quality, and suitability. If there was no just cause of error on his part, he shall be obliged to indemnification for damages, and if he has acted knowingly, he shall also be subject to the competent criminal action; but if the owner of the materials had knowledge of the use being made of them, only the provision of the preceding paragraph shall apply. The same rule applies to one who plants or sows on his own soil vegetables or seeds belonging to another. While the materials are not incorporated in the construction or the vegetables rooted in the soil, the owner may claim them.

Article 659.-

The owner of the land on which another person, without his knowledge, has built, planted, or sown, shall have the right to make his own the building, planting, or sown field, by means of the indemnifications prescribed in favor of possessors of good or bad faith, and shall be obliged to pay to the builder, to the planter, the value of the building, planting, or sown field; to the planter, the rent and to indemnify him for damages. If building, planting, or sowing has been done with the knowledge and consent of the owner of the land, the latter shall be obliged, to recover it, to pay the value of the building, planting, or sown field.

Article 660.-

By occupation, ownership is acquired of things that belong to no one, and whose acquisition is not prohibited by Honduran laws or by International Law.

Article 661.-

Hunting and fishing are species of occupation by which ownership of wild animals is acquired.

Article 662.-

Wild or savage animals are called those that live naturally free and independent of man, such as beasts of prey and fish; domestic animals are those that belong to species that ordinarily live under the dependence of man, such as hens and bees; domesticated animals are those that, notwithstanding being wild by nature, have become accustomed to domesticity and recognize in some manner the dominion of man. These latter, while they retain the habit of returning to the protection or dependence of man, are subject to the rules governing domestic animals, and upon losing this habit they revert to the class of wild animals.

Article 663.-

Hunting may be carried out only on one's own land, or on the land of others with the permission of the owner. However, this permission shall not be necessary if the lands are not fenced, nor planted or cultivated; unless the owner has expressly prohibited hunting therein and notified such prohibition.

Article 664.-

If anyone hunts on land belonging to others without the permission of the owner, when by law he was obligated to obtain it, whatever is hunted shall belong to the owner, who shall moreover be indemnified for all damages.

Article 665.-

Fishing may be carried out freely in the seas; but in territorial waters only Hondurans and foreigners domiciled therein may fish. Fishing may also be carried out freely in rivers and in public lakes.

Article 666.-

Fishermen may make the necessary use of seashore beaches for fishing, constructing huts, drawing their boats and utensils and the product of the fishing ashore, drying their nets, etc.; provided, however, that they make no use whatsoever of the buildings or structures located therein without permission of their owners, or hinder the legitimate use by other fishermen.

Article 667.-

They may also for the aforesaid purposes make use of the adjoining land up to a distance of ten (10) meters from the beach; but they shall not touch the buildings or structures within that distance, nor cross fences, nor enter into groves, plantings, or cultivated fields.

Article 668.-

The owners of land adjoining the beach may not erect fences, nor make buildings, structures, or cultivations within the said ten (10) meters, except by leaving from place to place sufficient and convenient spaces for the purposes of fishing. In case of non-compliance, fishermen shall resort to local authorities so that they may provide the appropriate remedy.

Article 669.-

Those who fish in rivers and lakes shall not be permitted to make any use of the buildings and cultivated lands on the banks, nor to cross fences.

Article 670.-

The provisions of Articles 663 and 664 extend to one who fishes in waters belonging to others.

Article 671.-

It is understood that the hunter or fisherman takes possession of the wild animal and makes it his own, from the moment he has mortally wounded it, in such manner that it is no longer easy for it to escape, and while he persists in pursuing it; or from the moment the animal has fallen into his traps or nets, provided he has set or placed them in a place where it is lawful for him to hunt or fish. If the wounded animal enters onto land belonging to others, where hunting is not permitted without the owner's permission, the owner may make it his own.

Article 672.-

It is not lawful for one hunter or fisherman to pursue the wild animal that is already being pursued by another hunter or fisherman; if he does so without the latter's consent, and takes possession of the animal, the other may claim it as his own.

Article 673.-

Wild animals belong to the owner of the cages, aviaries, rabbit warrens, beehives, ponds, or enclosures in which they are confined; but once they recover their natural liberty, any person may take possession of them and make them his own, provided that the owner is not actually in pursuit of them, keeping them in sight, and that moreover the provisions of Article 663 are not contravened.

Article 674.-

Bees that flee from a beehive and alight on a tree not belonging to the owner thereof return to their natural liberty and anyone may take possession of them and of the combs made by them, provided that he does not do so without the permission of the owner on land belonging to others that is fenced or cultivated, or against the prohibition of the owner in other cases; but the owner of the beehive may not be prohibited from pursuing the fugitive bees on land that is neither fenced nor cultivated.

Article 675.-

Pigeons that abandon a dovecote and establish themselves in another shall be understood to be legitimately occupied by the owner of the second, provided that the latter has not used any artifice to attract and accustom them thereto. In such case, he shall be obliged to indemnify all damages, including the restitution of the animals if the owner demands it, and if he does not demand it, to pay him their value.

Article 676.-

In other respects, the exercise of hunting and fishing shall be subject to the special ordinances enacted on these matters. Hunting or fishing may not be practiced except in the seasons and places, and with arms and methods that are not prohibited.

Article 677.-

Domestic animals are subject to ownership. The owner retains this ownership over domestic fugitive animals, even when they have entered onto foreign lands; except insofar as the ordinances of rural or urban police establish otherwise.

Article 678.-

Invention or discovery is a form of occupation by which whoever finds an inanimate thing that belongs to no one acquires its ownership by taking possession of it. By this means, ownership is acquired of stones, shells, and other substances cast up by the sea that do not show signs of prior ownership. Things are acquired in the same manner whose property is abandoned by their owner, such as coins that are thrown with the intention that the first occupant make them his own. Things that navigators cast into the sea to lighten the ship are not presumed to be abandoned by their owners.

Article 679.-

The discovery of a treasure is a form of invention or discovery. A treasure is called the coin or jewels, or other precious items that, elaborated by man, have been buried or hidden for a long time without any memory or indication of their owner.

Article 680.-

A treasure found on another's land shall be divided equally between the owner of the land and the person who made the discovery. But this latter shall have no right to his portion unless the discovery be fortuitous, or unless he sought the treasure with the permission of the owner of the land. In other cases, or when the owner of the land and the discoverer are the same person, all the treasure shall belong to the owner of the land.

Article 681.-

The owner of an estate or building may be requested by any person for permission to dig in the soil to extract money or jewels that he assures belong to him and are hidden therein, and if he indicates the place where they are hidden and gives sufficient security that he will compensate all damage to the owner of the estate or building, the latter cannot deny permission nor oppose the extraction of such money or jewels.

Article 682.-

If the right over such money or jewels is not proved, they shall be considered either as lost property or as treasure found on another's soil, according to the antecedents and signs. In this second case, costs being deducted, the treasure shall be divided equally between the discoverer and the owner of the soil; but the latter cannot claim indemnification for damages unless he renounces his portion.

Article 683.-

If any movable item apparently lost is found, it shall be placed at the disposal of its owner; and if no one appears who proves it to be his within the forty-eight (48) hours following the time it was found, it shall be delivered to the competent authority, which shall order its deposit and shall give notice of the find in the official newspaper or the department, if one exists, and in public notices that shall be posted in three (3) of the most frequented places in the locality. The notice shall designate the type and quality of the item, the day and place of the find. If the owner does not appear, this notice shall be given up to a third time, with thirty (30) days mediating between one notice and another.

Article 684.-

If during the year following the last notice no person appears to justify his ownership, the item shall be sold at public auction; the costs of apprehension, conservation, and others incurred shall be deducted from the proceeds; and from the remainder, one-fourth shall be given by way of gratification to the person who found the item, and the rest shall be applied to the municipal treasury.

Article 685.-

The person who has omitted the proceedings ordered here shall lose his portion in favor of the municipal treasury; shall be subject to an action for damages, and according to the circumstances, to the penalty for theft.

Article 686.-

If the owner appears before the item is auctioned, it shall be restored to him, paying the costs and such amount as the competent authority awards by way of salvage to the person who found and reported the item. The salvage reward may not exceed half the net value of the item. If the owner has offered a reward for the find, the reporter shall choose between the salvage award and the reward offered.

Article 687.-

Once the item is auctioned, it shall be regarded as irrevocably lost to the owner.

Article 688.-

If the item be perishable or of a type that deteriorates, or if its custody and conservation be expensive, such as that of an animal, the auction may be advanced without prejudice to carrying out afterwards what is provided in Article 683, and the owner, appearing before the expiration of the year following the last notice, shall have the right to the price, deducted, as stated, the costs and the salvage reward.

Article 689.-

If any vessel is wrecked on the coasts of the Republic, or if the sea casts upon them the fragments of a vessel, or effects belonging, according to appearances, to the gear or cargo of a vessel, the persons who see or know of it shall report the fact to the competent authority, assuring in the meantime such effects as possible to save for return to whom of right it corresponds. Those who appropriate them shall be subject to an action for damages and to the penalty for theft.

Article 690.-

The wrecked items that are saved shall be returned by the authority to the interested parties, upon payment of costs and the salvage gratification.

Article 691.-

If interested parties do not appear, the publication of three (3) notices shall proceed by newspapers and notices, with six (6) months mediating between one notice and another; and in other matters, proceedings shall be as in the case of Article 683 and following.

Article 692.-

The competent authority shall set, according to the circumstances, the salvage reward, which shall never exceed one-fourth (¼) of the value of the goods. However, if the salvage of the goods is carried out under the orders and direction of the public authority, they shall be returned to the interested parties, by means of payment of expenses, without salvage reward.

Article 693.-

Everything stated in Articles 689 and following shall be understood without prejudice to what may be stipulated with foreign powers on this matter, and to fiscal regulations for the storage and internment of goods.

Article 694.-

The State becomes the owner of all properties that are taken in war between nations, not only from enemies but also from neutrals, and even from allies and nationals, according to the circumstances, and disposes of them in accordance with maritime and privateering ordinances, except for what may be stipulated with foreign powers.

Article 695.-

Captures made by bandits, pirates, or insurgents do not transfer ownership, and recaptured goods must be returned to their owners, the latter paying the salvage reward to the captors. This reward shall be regulated according to that which in analogous cases is granted to capturers in war between nations.

Article 696.-

If the owners do not appear, the matter shall proceed as in the case of lost goods; however, the captors shall have rights over the properties that are not claimed by their owners within the period of one year, counted from the date of the last notice, the same rights as if they had captured them in war between nations. TITLE VI OF TRANSFER CHAPTER I GENERAL PROVISIONS

Article 697.-

Transfer is a means of acquiring ownership of things, and consists of the delivery that the owner makes of them to another, provided that on one part there exists the faculty and intention to transfer ownership, and on the other, the capacity and intention to acquire it. What is said regarding ownership extends to other real rights.

Article 698.-

The person who by transfer transmits the ownership of the thing delivered by him is called the transferor, and the person who by transfer acquires the ownership of the thing received by him or in his name is called the acquirer. His attorneys or legal representatives may deliver and receive on behalf of the owner. In forced sales made by judicial decree at the request of a creditor, in public auction, the person whose ownership is transferred is the transferor, and the Judge is his legal representative. Transfer made by or to a duly authorized attorney is understood to be made by or to the respective principal.

Article 699.-

For transfer to be valid, it must be made voluntarily by the transferor or by his representative. A transfer that was initially invalid because it was made without the will of the transferor or his representative is validated retroactively by the ratification of the person who has the faculty to dispose of the thing as owner or as representative of the owner.

Article 700.-

For transfer to be valid, it also requires the consent of the acquirer or his representative. However, transfer that was initially invalid due to the lack of this consent is validated retroactively by ratification.

Article 701.-

For transfer to be valid when attorneys or legal representatives intervene, it is required, moreover, that they act within the limits of their mandate or their legal representation.

Article 702.-

For the validity of transfer, a title transferring ownership is required, such as that of sale, exchange, donation, etc. It is also required that the title be valid with respect to the person to whom it is conferred.

Article 703.-

It is also required for the validity of transfer that there be no error as to the identity of the goods that should be delivered, or of the person to whom delivery is made, nor as to the title. If there is error in the name only, the transfer is valid.

Article 704.-

Error in the title invalidates the transfer, whether when only one of the parties assumes a title transferring ownership, as when on one part there is the intention to deliver as a loan, and on the other there is the intention to receive as a gift, or whether when both parties assume titles transferring ownership but different, as if on one part there is a loan and on the other a donation.

Article 705.-

If transfer is made by means of attorneys or legal representatives, error on their part invalidates the transfer.

Article 706.-

If the law requires special formalities for the disposition of property, ownership is not transferred without them.

Article 707.-

Tradition may transfer ownership under a suspensive or resolutory condition, provided that it is expressed. Once delivery by the seller is made, ownership of the thing sold is transferred, even if the price has not been paid, unless the seller has reserved ownership until payment or until the fulfillment of a condition.

Article 708.-

Tradition may be demanded of everything that is owed, from the moment there is no pending term for its payment, except that a judicial decree to the contrary intervenes.

Article 709.-

If the tradent is not the true owner of the thing delivered by him or in his name, no rights are acquired through tradition other than those transmissible rights of the same tradent over the delivered thing. But if the tradent acquires ownership later, it shall be understood that this ownership was transferred from the moment of tradition.

Article 710.-

Tradition grants the acquirer, in the cases and manner that the laws establish, the right to gain by prescription the ownership of which the laws establish, the right to gain by prescription the ownership of which the tradent lacked, even though the tradent did not have that right CHAPTER II OF THE TRADITION OF MOVABLE CORPOREAL THINGS

Article 711.-

The tradition of a movable corporeal thing shall be made by signifying on the part of one to the other that it transfers ownership to him and this transfer shall be represented by one of the following means: 1. By permitting the material apprehension of a present thing. 2. By showing it to him. 3. By delivering to him the keys of the granary, warehouse, chest or any place where the thing is kept. 4. By one party undertaking to place the thing at the disposal of the other in the agreed place. 5. By the sale, donation or other title of conveyance granted to whoever holds the movable thing as a usufructuary, leaseholder, borrower for use, bailee, or under any other non-ownership-transferring title; and reciprocally, by the mere contract in which the owner constitutes himself as usufructuary, borrower for use, leaseholder, etc.

Article 712.-

When, with the permission of the owner of a parcel of land, stones, pending fruits or other things that form part of the parcel are taken from it, tradition occurs at the moment of separation of these objects. He to whom the fruits of a sown field, vineyard or planting are owed may enter to gather them, with the day and hour being set by common agreement with the owner.

Article 713.-

The tradition of ownership of real property and of real rights constituted in them shall be effected by means of a public instrument in which the tradent expresses that he is effecting it and the acquirer expresses that he is receiving it. This instrument may be the same as that of the act or contract, and in order for it to have effect against third parties it must be registered in the Property Registry.

Article 714.-

The tradition of the inheritance is verified by operation of law, to the heir, at the moment it is accepted; but the heir shall not be able to convey real property nor constitute any real right over it, without prior registration of ownership of said property in his favor, presenting to the Registry the title of his predecessor if registration in his favor does not appear on record, and the authentic documents that prove the declaration of his status as sole heir, or the adjudication of such property to the one who seeks its registration. Tradition shall be traced back to the moment of delation.

Article 715.-

Whenever by an executed judgment it is recognized as acquired by prescription the ownership or any other of the rights mentioned in the preceding articles of this Chapter, this judgment shall serve as title after its registration in the respective office or offices.

Article 716.-

The tradition of personal rights that one individual cedes to another is verified by delivery of the title made by the cedent to the cessionary with a note that contains: the date thereof, the transfer of the right to the cessionary, designating him by his name and surname, and the signature of the cedent or that of his mandatory or legal representative. The note referred to in the preceding paragraph may be replaced by a separate instrument in which the cession is recorded. If there is no title, the tradition of the right is verified by the execution of an instrument in which the cession contract is recorded.

Article 717.-

Possession is the holding of a thing or the enjoyment of a right by ourselves with the intention of owners, or by another in our name. The possessor is reputed to be the owner, while another person does not justify being so.

Article 718.-

A thing may be possessed by several titles.

Article 719.-

Possession may be regular or irregular. Regular possession is that which proceeds from just title and has been acquired in good faith, even though good faith does not subsist after possession is acquired. The regular possessor may therefore be a possessor in bad faith; and conversely, the good faith possessor may be an irregular possessor. If the title is one that transfers ownership, tradition is also necessary. Possession of a thing with the knowledge and tolerance of the one who obligated himself to deliver it shall presume tradition; unless this should have been effected by public instrument.

Article 720.-

Just title is constitutive or transferential of ownership. Occupancy and prescription are constitutive of ownership. Those that by their nature serve to transfer it are transferential of ownership, such as sale, exchange, and donation between living persons. To this class belong judgments of adjudication in divisory actions, and legal acts of partition. Judicial judgments concerning litigious rights do not form a new title to legitimize possession. Transactions insofar as they are limited to recognizing or declaring preexisting rights do not form a new title; but insofar as they transfer the property of an undisputed object, they constitute a new title.

Article 721.-

It is not just title: 1. The falsified, that is, not really granted by the person who claims to be the grantor. 2. That granted by a person in the capacity of mandatory or legal representative of another, without being so. 3. That which is affected by a vice of nullity, such as the conveyance that, having had to be authorized by a legal representative or by judicial decree, has not been. 4. The merely putative, such as that of the apparent heir who is not actually an heir; that of the legatee whose legacy has been revoked by a subsequent testamentary act, etc. However, to the putative heir to whom by judicial decree actual possession has been given, the decree shall serve as just title; as to the putative legatee the corresponding testamentary act that has been judicially recognized.

Article 722.-

The validation of a title that was originally null, effected by ratification or by another legal means, is retroactive to the date on which the title was conferred.

Article 723.-

Good faith is the belief of having acquired ownership of the thing by legitimate means, free from fraud and from every other vice. Thus, in titles that transfer ownership, good faith presumes the belief of having received the thing from one who had the power to alienate it, and that there was no fraud nor other vice in the act or contract. -- A just error in matters of fact does not oppose good faith. But error in matters of law constitutes a presumption of bad faith that does not admit proof to the contrary.

Article 724.-

Good faith is presumed, except in cases in which the law establishes the contrary presumption. In all other cases bad faith must be proven.

Article 725.-

Irregular possession is that which lacks one or more of the requirements set forth in Article 719.

Article 726.-

Vicious possessions are the violent and the clandestine.

Article 727.-

Violent possession is that which is acquired by force. Force may be actual or imminent.

Article 728.-

One who in the absence of the owner seizes the thing, and upon the owner's return repels him, is also a violent possessor.

Article 729.-

The vice of violence exists, whether it has been employed against the true owner of the thing, or against the one who possessed it without being so, or against the one who held it in place of or in the name of another. It is the same whether the violence is executed by one person or by his agents, and whether it is executed with his consent, or whether after being executed it is ratified expressly or tacitly.

Article 730.-

Clandestine possession is that which is exercised by concealing it from those who have the right to oppose it.

Article 731.-

Mere possession is called that which is exercised over a thing, not as owner, but in place of or in the name of the owner.

www.poderjudicial.gob.hn The pledge creditor, the sequestrator, the usufructuary, the user, the one who has the right of habitation, are mere holders of the thing pledged, sequestered, or whose usufruct, use or habitation belongs to them. What has been said applies generally to everyone who holds something acknowledging the ownership of another.

Article 732.-

The possession of incorporeal things is susceptible to the same qualities and vices as the possession of a corporeal thing.

Article 733.-

The mere lapse of time does not change mere possession into possession; except in the case of extraordinary prescription.

Article 734.-

Whether succession occurs by universal or singular title, the possession of the successor begins with him; unless he wishes to add that of his predecessor to his own; but in such case he appropriates it with its qualities and defects. The possession of an uninterrupted series of predecessors may be aggregated to one's own possession on the same terms.

Article 735.-

Each of the participants in a thing that was possessed pro indiviso shall be understood to have exclusively possessed the part that fell to him by the division, during all the time that the indivisibility lasted. He may, therefore, add this time to that of his exclusive possession, and the alienations that he has made alone of the common thing, and the real rights with which he has burdened it, shall subsist on said part if it has been included in the alienation or encumbrance. But if what was alienated or encumbered extends further, the alienation or encumbrance shall not subsist against the will of the respective adjudicatees. The provisions in the preceding paragraph are understood without prejudice to what is provided in the

Article 859.-

-

www.poderjudicial.gob.hn

Article 736.-

If one has begun to possess in one's own name, it is presumed that this possession has continued until the moment it is alleged. If one has begun to hold a thing in the name of another, the continuation of the same order of things is equally presumed. If someone proves to have possessed previously, and possesses currently, possession is presumed during the intermediate time.

Article 737.-

Possession may be acquired not only by the one seeking to acquire it for himself, but by his mandatary, or by his legal representatives. CHAPTER II OF THE MODES OF ACQUIRING AND LOSING POSSESSION

Article 738.-

If a person takes possession of a thing in the place or in the name of another of whom he is mandatary or legal representative, the possession of the mandant or represented person begins at the same moment, even without their knowledge. If the one who takes possession in the name of another person is not their mandatary or representative, such person shall possess it only by virtue of their knowledge and acceptance; but their possession shall be retroacted to the moment when it was taken in their name.

Article 739.-

Possession of an inheritance is acquired from the moment it is accepted.

Article 740.-

Those who cannot freely administer their own property do not require authorization to acquire possession of a movable thing, provided that there concur therein the will and the material or legal apprehension; but they cannot exercise the rights of possessors except with the authorization that pertains. The insane and infants, that is, minors under seven (7) years of age, are incapable of acquiring by their will the possession, whether for themselves or for others.

Article 741.-

If the thing is one whose delivery must be made by public instrument, no one shall be able to acquire possession of it except by this means.

Article 742.-

Possession of a thing ceases from the moment another takes control of it with the intention of making it their own; except in cases that the laws expressly exempt. If lost possession is legally recovered, it shall be understood to have been held during the entire intermediate time.

Article 743.-

In order for possession held by public instrument to cease, a new public instrument is necessary in which the possessor transfers their right to another. As long as this does not occur, the one who takes control of the thing to which the instrument refers does not acquire possession of it, nor does he put an end to the existing possession, except that by judicial decree the right is transferred to another.

Article 744.-

If the one who holds the thing in the place and in the name of another usurps it, giving himself as owner of it, possession is not lost on one hand nor is it acquired on the other, unless the usurper alienates the thing in his own name. In this case, the person to whom it is alienated acquires possession of the thing, and puts an end to the prior possession. Nevertheless, if the one who holds the thing in the place and in the name of a possessor by public instrument gives himself as owner of it and alienates it, possession is not lost on one hand nor is it acquired on the other without the competent public instrument.

Article 745.-

Usufruct is a real right that consists in the faculty of enjoying a thing with the obligation of preserving its form and substance and of returning it to its owner.

Article 746.-

Usufruct necessarily presupposes two coexisting rights: that of the bare owner and that of the usufructuary. It has, consequently, a limited duration, after which it passes to the bare owner and is consolidated with the ownership.

Article 747.-

The right of usufruct may be constituted in various ways: 1. By law, such as that of the father or mother of a family over certain property of the child. 2. By will. 3. By donation, sale, or other act among the living. 4. A usufruct may also be acquired by prescription.

Article 748.-

Usufruct that is to fall upon immovable property by act among the living shall not be valid unless granted by public instrument.

Article 749.-

It is prohibited to constitute two or more successive or alternative usufructs. If in fact they are constituted, the subsequent usufructuaries shall be considered as substitutes, in case the prior ones fail before the first usufruct vests. The first usufruct that takes effect shall cause the others to lapse; but it shall not last longer than the time designated for it.

Article 750.-

Usufruct may be constituted purely, under suspensive or resolutory condition, from a certain day, for a determined time, or for the entire life of the usufructuary. When no time is fixed in the condition of the usufruct for its duration, it shall be understood to be constituted for the entire life of the usufructuary. Usufruct constituted in favor of any corporation or foundation shall not exceed ten years.

Article 751.-

A usufruct may be constituted in favor of two or more persons who hold it simultaneously in equal shares according to the quotas determined by the grantor; and in this case, the usufructuaries may divide the usufruct among themselves in any manner that seems appropriate to them by mutual agreement.

Article 752.-

Bare ownership may be transferred by act between living persons and transmitted by reason of death. The usufruct is non-transmissible by will or intestate succession, except when it has been constituted for a determined period of time.

Article 753.-

The usufructuary is obliged to receive the fruit-bearing property in the state in which it is found at the time the usufruct is deferred, and shall have the right to be indemnified for any deterioration or damage that the property may have suffered since then while in the possession and through the fault of the owner.

Article 754.-

The usufructuary may not hold the fruit-bearing property without having provided sufficient security for its preservation and restitution, and without a prior formal inventory at his cost, as required for guardians of property. However, both the grantor of the usufruct and the owner may exempt the usufructuary from the security requirement. The donor who reserves the usufruct of the donated property is not obliged to provide such security.

Article 755.-

While the usufructuary has not provided the security to which he is obliged and the inventory has not been completed, the owner shall retain the administration, with the obligation to pay to the usufructuary the net value of the fruits.

Article 756.-

If the usufructuary does not provide the security to which he is obliged within a reasonable period designated by the Judge at the instance of the owner, the administration shall be awarded to the owner, with the obligation to pay to the usufructuary the net value of the fruits, deducting the sum that the Judge shall fix for the work and care of the administration. In the same case, he may lease the fruit-bearing property or borrow interest-bearing money by agreement with the usufructuary. He may also, by agreement with the usufructuary, lease the fruit-bearing property and put the money at interest. He may also, by agreement with the usufructuary, buy or sell fungible things and borrow or lend at interest the money derived therefrom. Movable property included in the usufruct that is necessary for the personal use of the usufructuary and his family shall be delivered to him under oath to restore the items or their respective values, with no account being taken of deterioration arising from time and legitimate use. The usufructuary may at any time claim the administration by providing the security to which he is obliged.

Article 757.-

The owner shall ensure that the inventory is made with proper specification, and may not afterwards impugn it as inaccurate or incomplete.

Article 758.-

It is not lawful for the owner to do anything that would prejudice the usufructuary in the exercise of his rights, unless with the consent of the usufructuary. If he wishes to make necessary repairs, the usufructuary may require that they be made in a reasonable time and with the least possible prejudice to the usufruct. If the property is transferred or transmitted, it shall be with the burden of the usufruct constituted in it, even though this is not expressly stated.

Article 759.-

When there are two or more usufructuaries, there shall be a right of accrual among them, and the totality of the usufruct shall continue until the expiration of the right of the last usufructuary. This shall be understood to be the case unless the grantor has provided that upon the termination of a partial usufruct it shall consolidate with the ownership.

Article 760.-

The usufructuary of an immovable property has the right to receive all natural fruits, including those pending at the time the usufruct is deferred. Reciprocally, fruits still pending at the termination of the usufruct shall belong to the owner.

Article 761.-

The usufructuary of an estate enjoys all active servitudes constituted in favor of it, and is subject to all passive servitudes constituted upon it.

Article 762.-

The enjoyment of the usufructuary of an estate extends to forests and woodland, but with the obligation to preserve them in their existing state, replacing the trees that he fells, and being responsible for their deterioration, insofar as it does not result from natural causes or fortuitous accidents.

Article 763.-

If the fruit-bearing property includes mines and quarries in actual operation, the usufructuary may avail himself of them, and shall not be responsible for the diminution of products that may result, provided he has observed the laws relating to mining property.

Article 764.-

The usufruct of an estate extends to the increases it receives through alluvion or other natural accessions.

Article 765.-

The usufructuary has no right over treasures discovered in the soil he usufructs to the right that the law grants to the owner of the soil.

Article 766.-

The usufructuary of movable property has the right to use it according to its nature and purpose; and at the end of the usufruct is not obligated to return it except in the condition in which it is found, being responsible only for those losses or deteriorations that result from his willful misconduct or negligence.

Article 767.-

The usufructuary of livestock or herds is obligated to replace the animals that die or are lost, but only with the natural increase of the same livestock or herds; except that the death or loss were attributable to his act or negligence, in which case he must indemnify the owner. If the livestock or herd perishes entirely or in large part due to an epidemic or other act of God, the usufructuary shall not be obligated to replace the lost animals, and shall fulfill his obligation by delivering any salvaged remains.

Article 768.-

If the usufruct is constituted over things that cannot be used in a manner convenient to their nature without being destroyed, the usufructuary becomes the owner of them, and the owner becomes merely a creditor for the delivery of other species of equal quantity and quality, or of the value that these have at the time of termination of the usufruct.

Article 769.-

Civil fruits belong to the usufructuary day by day.

Article 770.-

What is stated in the preceding articles shall be understood without prejudice to the agreements on the matter that may intervene between the bare owner and the usufructuary or to the advantages that in the constitution of the usufruct may have been expressly granted to the bare owner or to the usufructuary.

Article 771.-

The usufructuary is obligated to respect the leases of the productive thing contracted by the owner before the constitution of the usufruct by an act between living persons, or before the death of the persons who constituted it by testament. But he succeeds in the collection of the rent or pension from the time the usufruct begins.

Article 772.-

The usufructuary may lease the usufruct and cede it to whomever he wishes for valuable consideration or gratuitously. Should the usufruct be ceded to a third party, the cedent always remains directly responsible to the owner. But the usufructuary may not lease or cede his usufruct if the constituting party has prohibited it, unless the owner relieves him of the prohibition. The usufructuary who violates this provision shall lose the right of usufruct.

Article 773.-

Even though the usufructuary has the faculty to lease the usufruct or cede it on any title, all contracts made for that purpose shall be resolved at the end of the usufruct. The owner, however, shall grant to the lessee or cessionary the time needed for the next collection of fruits; and for that time he shall be substituted for the usufructuary in the contract.

Article 774.-

All ordinary expenses of conservation and cultivation correspond to the usufructuary.

Article 775.-

The usufructuary shall bear the burden of pensions, charges and, in general, the periodic charges with which the productive thing was burdened beforehand, and which during the usufruct are accrued. It is not unlawful for the bare owner to impose new charges on it to the detriment of the usufruct. It corresponds likewise to the usufructuary to pay the periodic fiscal and municipal taxes that burden it during the usufruct, regardless of when they were established. If the usufructuary fails to make these payments and the owner makes them, or if the productive thing is alienated or embargoed, the former shall indemnify the latter for all damages.

Article 776.-

Works or major repairs necessary for the conservation of the productive thing shall be the charge of the owner, the usufructuary paying, while the usufruct lasts, the legal interest on the money invested in them. The usufructuary shall notify the owner of the works and major repairs required for the conservation of the productive thing. If the owner refuses or delays the fulfillment of these charges, the usufructuary may, to free the productive thing and preserve his usufruct, perform them at his cost, and the owner shall reimburse him without interest.

Article 777.-

Works or major repairs are understood to be those that occur once or at long intervals of time, and that concern the conservation and permanent utility of the productive thing.

Article 778.-

If a building comes down entirely due to decay or act of God, neither the owner nor the usufructuary is obligated to rebuild it.

Article 779.-

The usufructuary may retain the productive thing until payment of the reimbursements and indemnifications to which, according to the preceding articles, the owner is obligated.

Article 780.-

The usufructuary has no right to demand anything for improvements that he has voluntarily made to the productive thing; but it shall be lawful for him to invoke them in compensation for the value of deteriorations that may be attributed to him, or to remove the materials, if he can separate them without detriment to the productive thing, and the owner does not compensate him for what they would be worth after being separated. This is understood without prejudice to the agreements that may have been made between the usufructuary and the owner regarding improvements, or to what on this matter may have been provided in the constitution of the usufruct.

Article 781.-

The usufructuary is responsible not only for his own acts or omissions, but also for the acts of third parties resulting from his negligence. Consequently, he is responsible for the easements that by his tolerance he has allowed to be acquired over the usufructuary property, and for the damage that usurpations committed on the usufructuary thing may have caused to the owner, if he has not denounced them to the owner in a timely manner, being able to do so.

Article 782.-

The owner may petition the authority for such conservatory measures as may be convenient to him, if the property should appear to be in danger or to be deteriorating in the hands of the usufructuary.

Article 783.-

The creditors of the usufructuary may request that the usufruct be attached, and that they be paid therefrom up to the amount of their credits, providing the appropriate bond of conservation and restitution to the person to whom it corresponds. They may, consequently, oppose any assignment or renunciation of the usufruct made in fraud of their rights.

Article 784.-

The usufruct is generally extinguished by the arrival of the specified date or the occurrence of the condition set for its termination. If the usufruct has been constituted until a person other than the usufructuary reaches a certain age, and if that person dies before that time, the usufruct shall nevertheless endure until the day when that person would have reached that age, had he lived.

Article 785.-

In the legal duration of the usufruct, the time is counted even if the usufructuary has not enjoyed it due to ignorance, or dispossession, or any other cause.

Article 786.-

The usufruct is also extinguished: 1. By the death of the usufructuary, when the usufruct has not been constituted for a determined time. 2. By the cessation of the right of the person who constituted the usufruct, when having a revocable dominion the case of revocation arrives. 3. By consolidation of the usufruct with the property. 4. By prescription. 5. By the renunciation of the usufructuary.

Article 787.-

The usufruct is extinguished by the complete destruction of the usufructuary thing; if only a part is destroyed, the usufruct subsists over what remains. If the entire usufruct is limited to a building, it shall cease forever by the complete destruction of that building, and the usufructuary shall not retain any right over the land. However, if the destroyed building belongs to an estate, the usufructuary of that estate shall retain his right over the whole of it.

Article 788.-

If a usufructuary estate is flooded and the waters withdraw afterward, the usufruct shall revive for the time remaining until its termination.

Article 789.-

The legal usufruct of a father or mother of a family over certain property of the child is subject to the special rules of the Title 'On Parental Authority.' TITLE IX ON THE RIGHTS OF USE AND HABITATION

Article 790.-

The right of use generally consists of the faculty to enjoy a limited portion of the utilities and products of a thing. If it refers to a house, and to the utility of dwelling in it, it is called the right of habitation.

Article 791.-

The rights of use and habitation are constituted and lost in the same manner as the usufruct.

Article 792.-

Neither the user nor the habitator shall be obligated to provide security. However, the habitator is obliged to make an inventory; and the same obligation shall extend to the user, if the use is constituted over things that must be returned in kind.

Article 793.-

The extent to which the right of use or habitation is granted is determined by the title that constitutes it, and in the absence of such determination in the title, it is governed by the following articles.

Article 794.-

The use and habitation are limited to the personal needs of the user or the habitator. In the personal needs of the user or the habitator are included those of his family. The family comprises the wife and legitimate and natural children; both those who exist at the time of the constitution and those born thereafter, and this even when the user or habitator is not married, nor has recognized any child at the date of the constitution. It also comprises the number of servants necessary for the family. It furthermore comprises the persons who at that date lived with the habitator or user and at his expense; and the persons to whom the user or the habitator owes alimony.

Article 795.-

The personal needs of the user or the habitator do not comprise those of the industry or business in which he engages. Thus, the user of animals shall not be able to employ them in the transport of objects in which he traffics, nor shall the habitator use the house for shops or warehouses; unless the thing on which the right is granted, by its nature and ordinary use and by its relation to the profession or industry of the one who is to exercise it, appears to be destined to serve him in those activities.

Article 796.-

The user of an estate has only the right to common objects of food and fuel, not to those of superior quality; and is obliged to receive them from the owner, or to take them with his permission.

Article 797.-

The user and the inhabitant must use the objects comprised in their respective rights with the moderation and care proper to a good head of family; and are obliged to contribute to the ordinary expenses of conservation and cultivation, in proportion to the benefit they derive. This last obligation does not extend to use or habitation that is granted charitably to persons in need.

Article 798.-

The rights of use and habitation are not transferable to heirs, and cannot be ceded by any title, lent nor leased. -- Neither the user nor the inhabitant may lease, lend or alienate any of the objects to which the exercise of his right extends. But they may well alienate the fruits that it is lawful for them to consume in their personal needs. TITLE X OF SERVITUDES

Article 799.-

Real servitude, or simply servitude, is a burden imposed on one estate in benefit of another estate of a different owner.

Article 800.-

The estate that suffers the burden is called the servient estate; and the estate that derives the benefit is called the dominant estate. With respect to the dominant estate, the servitude is called active; and with respect to the servient estate, passive.

Article 801.-

Continuous servitude is that which is exercised or can be exercised continuously, without the need for an actual act of man, such as the servitude of aqueduct by an artificial canal that belongs to the dominant estate; and discontinuous servitude is that which is exercised at more or less long intervals of time, and presupposes an actual act of man, such as the servitude of passage.

Article 802.-

Positive servitude is, in general, that which only imposes on the owner of the servient estate the obligation to permit, such as either of the two (2) preceding; and negative, that which imposes on the owner of the servient estate the prohibition of doing something, which without the servitude would be lawful to him, such as the prohibition to raise his walls except to a certain height. Positive servitudes sometimes impose on the owner of the servient estate the obligation to do something, such as that of Article 821.

Article 803.-

Apparent servitude is that which is continuously visible, such as the servitude of passage, when it is made by a path or through a door especially destined for it; and non-apparent that which is not known by an external sign, such as the same passage servitude, when it lacks these two circumstances and others analogous to them.

Article 804.-

Servitudes are inseparable from the estate to which they actively or passively belong.

Article 805.-

If the servient estate is divided, the servitude that was constituted on it does not vary, and it must be borne by those to whom the part in which it is exercised falls.

Article 806.-

If the dominant estate is divided, each of the new owners will enjoy the servitude, but without increasing the burden on the servient estate. Thus the new owners of the estate that enjoys a servitude of passage cannot demand that the direction, form, quality or width of the path or road destined for it be altered.

Article 807.-

He who has the right to a servitude has equally the right to the means necessary to exercise it. Thus, he who has the right to draw water from a fountain situated on the neighboring estate has the right of passage to go to it, although it has not been expressly established in the title.

Article 808.-

He who enjoys a servitude may make the works indispensable for exercising it; but they shall be at his expense, if it has not been otherwise provided; and even when the owner of the servient estate has obliged himself to make or repair them, it shall be lawful for him to relieve himself of the obligation by abandoning the part of the estate in which the works are to be made or maintained.

Article 809.-

The owner of the servient estate cannot alter, diminish, nor make the servitude with which his estate is burdened more inconvenient for the dominant estate. However, if with the passage of time the primitive manner of the servitude becomes more burdensome to him, he may propose that it be altered at his expense, and if the alterations do not prejudice the dominant estate, they must be accepted.

Article 810.-

Servitudes are either natural, which arise from the natural situation of the places, or legal, which are imposed by law, or voluntary, which are constituted by an act of man.

Article 811.-

The provisions of this title shall be understood without prejudice to general or local ordinances on easements. CHAPTER I ON NATURAL EASEMENTS

Article 812.-

The lower property is subject to receiving the waters that descend from the upper property naturally, that is, without the intervention of human action. Therefore, one cannot direct a sewer or ditch onto the neighboring property unless this special easement has been established. On the servient property, nothing may be done that obstructs the natural easement, nor on the dominant property that burdens it.

Article 813.-

The owner of a parcel may make suitable use of the waters that flow naturally through it, even if they are not of private ownership, for domestic purposes, for irrigation of the same parcel, to power his machines or mills, and to water his animals. But although the owner may use such waters, he must return the surplus to the customary channel at its exit from the property.

Article 814.-

The use that the owner of a parcel may make of the waters that flow through it is limited: 1. To the extent that the owner of the lower property has acquired, by prescription or other title, the right to use the same waters; prescription in this case shall be ten years, counted as for the acquisition of ownership, and shall run from the time apparent works destined to facilitate or direct the descent of waters on the lower property have been constructed. 2. To the extent it does not contravene the laws and ordinances that provide for the benefit of navigation or floating transport, or that regulate the distribution of waters among riparian proprietors. 3. When the waters are necessary for the domestic needs of the inhabitants of a neighboring town; but in this case a portion shall be left for the parcel, and it shall be indemnified for all direct damage. 4. If indemnification is not agreed upon by common accord, the town may request expropriation of the use of the waters to the extent that corresponds.

Article 815.-

The use of waters that flow between two parcels belongs in common to the two riparian owners, with the same limitations; and shall be regulated, in case of dispute, by the competent authority, taking into consideration the rights acquired by prescription or other title, as in the case of the first paragraph of the preceding article.

Article 816.-

Waters that flow through an artificial channel constructed at the expense of another belong exclusively to the one who has constructed the channel with the legal requirements.

Article 817.-

The owner of a property may use in any way the rainwaters that flow through a public road, and may divert their course to use them. No prescription may deprive him of this use. CHAPTER II ON LEGAL EASEMENTS

Article 818.-

Legal easements relate to public use, or to the utility of private individuals. Legal easements relating to public use are: the use of riverbanks to the extent necessary for navigation by floating transport; and others determined by the respective regulations or ordinances.

Article 819.-

The owners of riverbanks shall be obliged to leave free the space necessary for navigation or floating transport by towline, and shall tolerate that navigators remove their boats and rafts to land, secure them to trees, careen them, dry their sails, purchase goods that they freely wish to sell them, and sell theirs to the riparian owners; but without permission of the respective riparian owner and the local authority they may not establish public sales. The riparian proprietor may not cut down the tree to which a vessel, boat, or raft is currently tied.

Article 820.-

Legal easements of the second type are likewise determined by rural police ordinances. Here we deal especially with those of demarcation, fencing, passage, party walls, aqueduct, light, and view.

Article 821.-

Every owner of a property has the right to have the boundaries that separate it from adjoining properties fixed, and may require the respective owners to participate in this, with the demarcation being made at common expense.

Article 822.-

If any of the boundary markers that delimit neighboring properties has been removed from its place, the owner of the damaged property has the right to demand that whoever removed it replace it at his own cost, and indemnify him for the damages that resulted from the removal, without prejudice to the penalties with which the laws punish the offense.

Article 823.-

The owner of a property has the right to fence or enclose it on all sides, without prejudice to easements constituted in favor of other properties. The fencing may consist of walls, ditches, living or dead hedges.

Article 824.-

If the owner constructs the fencing of the property at his own expense and on his own land, he may make it of whatever quality and dimensions he wishes, and the adjoining proprietor may not use the wall, ditch, or fence for any purpose, unless he has acquired this right by title or by prescription of ten years, counted as for the acquisition of ownership.

Article 825.-

The owner of a property may obligate the owners of adjoining properties to participate in the construction and repair of common boundary fences. The Judge, if necessary, shall regulate the manner and form of participation; so that no proprietor is imposed a ruinous burden. The boundary fence constructed at common expense shall be subject to the easement of party wall.

Article 826.-

If a parcel of land is completely deprived of all communication with the public road due to the interposition of other parcels, the owner of the first parcel shall have the right to impose upon the others the servitude of transit, insofar as it is indispensable for the use and benefit of his parcel, paying the value of the land necessary for the servitude and indemnifying any other damage.

Article 827.-

If the parties do not agree, both the amount of indemnification and the exercise of the servitude shall be regulated by an expert.

Article 828.-

If the servitude of transit, granted in accordance with the preceding articles, ceases to be indispensable for the dominant parcel, due to the acquisition of land that provides it comfortable access to the road, or by another means, the owner of the servient parcel shall have the right to request that he be relieved of the servitude, restituting what was paid to him upon its establishment for the value of the land.

Article 829.-

If any part of a parcel is sold or exchanged, or if it is adjudicated to any of those who possessed it undivided, and as a consequence this part comes to be separated from the road, a servitude of transit shall be understood as granted in its favor without any indemnification.

Article 830.-

A boundary wall servitude is a legal servitude by virtue of which the owners of two neighboring parcels that have common dividing walls, ditches, or fences are subject to the reciprocal obligations that are to be expressed.

Article 831.-

The right of boundary wall servitude exists for each of the neighboring owners when it appears or is evidenced by some sign that they made the enclosure by agreement and at common expense.

Article 832.-

Every wall of separation between two buildings is presumed to be a boundary wall, but only in the part that is common to the buildings themselves. Every enclosure between corrals, gardens, and fields is presumed to be a boundary wall when each of the contiguous surfaces is enclosed on all sides; if only one is enclosed in this manner, it is presumed that the enclosure belongs exclusively to it.

Article 833.-

In all cases, and even when it appears that a dividing fence or wall belongs exclusively to one of the contiguous parcels, the owner of the other parcel shall have the right to make it a boundary wall in whole or in part, even without the consent of his neighbor, by paying him half the value of the land on which the enclosure is made and half the current value of the portion of the enclosure for which he claims boundary wall status.

Article 834.-

Either of the two (2) co-owners who wishes to make use of the boundary wall to build upon it or to have it bear the weight of a new construction must first request the consent of his neighbor, and if the latter refuses, shall bring a practical action in which the necessary measures shall be ordered so that the new construction does not damage the neighbor. Under ordinary circumstances it shall be understood that either of the co-owners of a boundary wall may build upon it by inserting timber to a distance of ten (10) centimeters from the opposite surface; and that if the neighbor wishes on his part to insert timbers in the same place or to make a chimney, he shall have the right to cut back the neighbor's timbers to the middle of the wall without dislocating them.

Article 835.-

If wells, latrines, stables, chimneys, hearths, forges, ovens, or other works are involved from which damage might result to neighboring buildings or properties, the rules prescribed by general or local ordinances shall be observed, whether the dividing wall is a boundary wall or not. The same shall apply to deposits of gunpowder, wet or infected materials, and anything else that might damage the solidity, safety, and healthfulness of buildings.

Article 836.-

Either of the co-owners has the right to raise the boundary wall, insofar as permitted by general or local ordinances, subject to the following rules: 1. The new work shall be entirely at his cost. 2. He shall pay the neighbor by way of indemnification for the increase in weight that will be loaded on the boundary wall one-sixth of the value of the new work. 3. He shall pay the same indemnification every time the boundary wall is to be reconstructed. 4. He shall be obliged to raise at his cost the chimneys of the neighbor situated in the boundary wall. 5. If the boundary wall is not sufficiently solid to support the increase in weight, he shall reconstruct it at his cost, indemnifying the neighbor for the removal and replacement of everything that on the neighbor's side was loaded on the wall or was attached to it. 6. If in reconstructing the boundary wall it is necessary to increase its thickness, this increase shall be taken from the land of the one constructing the new work. 7. The neighbor may at any time acquire the boundary wall status of the newly raised part by paying half the total cost of it and the value of half the land on which the boundary wall has been extended, according to the preceding paragraph.

Article 837.-

The expenses of construction, maintenance, and repair of the enclosure shall be charged to all those who have proprietary rights therein, in proportion to their respective rights. However, any of them may relieve himself of this charge by abandoning his right to the boundary wall, but only when the enclosure does not consist of a wall that supports a building belonging to him.

Article 838.-

The trees that are found in the boundary fence are equally boundary trees; and the same extends to trees whose trunk is on the dividing line of two properties, even if there is no enclosure between them. Either of the two co-owners may demand that such trees be felled, proving that they damage him in some way; and if they are destroyed by accident, they shall not be replaced without his consent.

Article 839.-

Water grants that are conceded by competent authority shall be understood to be without prejudice to rights previously acquired therein.

Article 840.-

Every property is subject to the servitude of aqueduct in favor of another property that lacks the water necessary for the cultivation of crops, plantations, or pastures, or in favor of a town that needs it for domestic service of the inhabitants, or in favor of an industrial establishment that needs it for the movement of its machinery. This servitude consists in the fact that water may be conducted through the servient property at the expense of the interested party; and is subject to the rules that are to be expressed.

Article 841.-

Houses and the corrals, courtyards, orchards and gardens that depend on them are not subject to the aqueduct servitude.

Article 842.-

The conduction of waters shall be carried out through an aqueduct that does not permit spillage; in which water shall not be allowed to stagnate or accumulate refuse; and which shall have at appropriate intervals the necessary bridges for the comfortable administration and cultivation of the servient estates.

Article 843.-

The right of aqueduct comprises the right to conduct it through a route that permits the free descent of waters, and which by the nature of the soil does not make the work excessively costly. Once these conditions are verified, the aqueduct shall be conducted through the route that causes the least harm to cultivated lands. The shortest route shall be considered as the least prejudicial to the servient estate, and the least costly to the interested party, if the contrary is not proven. The Judge shall reconcile the interests of the parties as much as possible, and in doubtful matters shall decide in favor of the servient estates.

Article 844.-

The owner of the servient estate shall have the right to be paid the price of all the land occupied by the aqueduct and of a space on each side not less than one meter in width, plus ten (1/10) percent of the total sum of those prices, in addition to proper compensation for immediate damages. When the case arises, he shall also have the right to be compensated for damage caused by filtrations and spillages that may be attributed to defects in the construction of the aqueduct.

Article 845.-

The owner of the servient estate is obligated to permit the entry of workers for the cleaning and repair of the aqueduct, provided that prior notice is given to the administrator of the estate. He is likewise obligated to permit, with this prior notice, the entry of an inspector or caretaker; but only from time to time, or with the frequency that the Judge, in case of disagreement, and taking into account the circumstances, shall determine.

Article 846.-

The owner of the aqueduct may prevent any planting or new construction in the lateral space mentioned in Article 844.

Article 847.-

He who has an aqueduct for his benefit in his estate may oppose the construction of another therein, offering passage through his own to the waters that another person may wish to use; provided that no notable prejudice results to him who wishes to open the new aqueduct. If this offer is accepted, the owner of the servient estate shall be paid the value of the soil occupied by the ancient aqueduct (including that of the lateral space mentioned in

Article 844.-

), pro rata of the new volume of water introduced into it, and he shall be reimbursed, furthermore, in the same proportion, the value of the work over the entire length that benefits the interested party. The latter, if necessary, shall enlarge the aqueduct at his cost, and shall pay for the new land occupied by it and by the lateral space, and all other damage; but without the ten (10) percent surcharge.

Article 848.-

If he who has an aqueduct in another's estate wishes to introduce a greater volume of water into it, he may do so by indemnifying the servient estate for all damage. And if new works are necessary for this purpose, the provisions of Article 844 shall be observed regarding these.

Article 849.-

The rules established for aqueduct servitude extend to those constructed to provide outlet and direction to excess waters, and to drain swamps and natural filtrations by means of drainage ditches and channels.

Article 850.-

When an aqueduct is abandoned, the land returns to the exclusive property and use of the owner of the servient estate, who shall only be obligated to return what was paid to him for the value of the soil.

Article 851.-

Whenever the waters that flow for the benefit of private individuals impede or hinder communication with neighboring properties, or obstruct irrigations or drainage, the benefited private party shall construct the bridges, channels and other necessary works to avoid this inconvenience.

Article 852.-

The legal servitude of light consists in the fact that the owner of a dividing wall, not a party wall, may open windows or skylights to provide light to his dwelling, subject in favor of the neighboring property to the following conditions: 1. The windows or loopholes shall be fitted with iron grilles and a wire mesh, whose openings shall not exceed six (6) centimeters. 2. The lower part of the windows or loopholes shall be at a distance from the floor of the dwelling to which light is desired, of not less than two meters fifty (50) centimeters.

Article 853.-

No window or loophole of any kind may be opened in a party wall without the consent of the co-owner.

Article 854.-

He who enjoys the servitude of light shall have no right to prevent a wall from being raised on the neighboring land that deprives him of light.

Article 855.-

If the dividing wall becomes a party wall, the legal servitude of light ceases, and only voluntary servitude has place, determined by mutual consent of both owners.

Article 856.-

Windows, balconies, viewing areas or terraces may not be kept that give view to the rooms, courtyards or corrals of a neighboring property, whether enclosed or not, at a distance of less than three meters. The distance shall be measured between the vertical plane of the most projecting line of the window, balcony, etc., and the vertical plane of the dividing line of the two (2) properties, both planes being parallel. If the two (2) planes are not parallel, the same measure shall be applied to the shortest distance between them.

Article 857.-

There is no legal servitude for rainwater. The roofs of every building must discharge their rainwater onto the property to which they belong, or onto the street or public or municipal road, and not onto another property, except with the will of its owner. CHAPTER III OF VOLUNTARY SERVITUDES

Article 858.-

Each person may subject his property to such servitudes as he wishes, and acquire them over neighboring properties with the will of their owners, provided that the laws and provisions of public order are not contravened. Servitudes of this kind may also be acquired by judgment of a Judge in the cases provided for by the laws.

Article 859.-

To impose a servitude on an undivided property, the consent of all co-owners is required.

Article 860.-

If the owner of a property establishes a continuous and apparent service in favor of another property that also belongs to him, and subsequently alienates one of them, or they pass to be of diverse owners by partition, the same service shall subsist with the character of servitude between the two properties, unless the constitutive title of the alienation or partition has expressly established something different.

Article 861.-

Discontinuous servitudes of all kinds and continuous non-apparent servitudes may only be acquired by means of a title; nor shall even immemorial enjoyment suffice to constitute them. Continuous and apparent servitudes may be acquired by title, or by prescription of ten (10) years, counted as for the acquisition of the ownership of properties.

Article 862.-

The constitutive title of servitude may be supplied by the express acknowledgment of the owner of the servient property. The prior destination, according to Article 860, may also serve as a title.

Article 863.-

The title or possession of the servitude for the time set forth in Article 861 determines the rights of the dominant property and the obligations of the servient property. CHAPTER IV OF THE EXTINCTION OF SERVITUDES

Article 864.-

Servitudes are extinguished: 1. By the termination of the right of the one who has constituted them. 2. By the arrival of the day or of the condition, if it has been established in one of these ways. 3. By confusion, that is, the perfect and irrevocable merger of both properties in the hands of the same owner. 4. Thus, when the owner of one of them purchases the other, the servitude perishes, and if by a new sale they are separated, it does not revive, except in the case of Article 860; on the contrary, if the conjugal partnership acquires a property that owes servitude to another property of one of the two spouses, there shall be no confusion except when, upon dissolution of the partnership, both properties are adjudicated to the same person. 5. By the renunciation of the owner of the dominant property. 6. By having ceased to be exercised for ten (10) years. In discontinuous servitudes the time runs from when they have ceased to be exercised; in continuous ones, from when an act contrary to the servitude has been executed.

Article 865.-

If the dominant property belongs to many co-owners, the enjoyment of one of them interrupts prescription with respect to all; and if prescription cannot run against one of them, it cannot run against any.

Article 866.-

If a servitude ceases because the things are in such a state that it is not possible to use them, it shall revive once the impossibility ceases, provided that this occurs before ten (10) years have elapsed.

Article 867.-

A particular mode of exercising a servitude may be acquired and lost by prescription, in the same manner as the servitude itself could be acquired or lost. TITLE XI OF REPLEVIN

Article 868.-

Replevin or action of ownership is the one that the owner of a singular thing, of which he is not in possession, has in order that the possessor of it be condemned to restore it to him.

Article 869.-

Corporeal things, whether immovable or movable, may be replevied. However, if the possessor of a lost or stolen movable thing has acquired it in good faith at a public sale, the owner cannot obtain restitution without reimbursing the price paid for it. Nor can the owner of things pledged in pawn shops established with government authorization obtain restitution, whoever may have pledged them, without first reintegrating to the establishment the amount of the pledge and the accrued interest. As for those acquired in a stock exchange, fair or market, or from a legally established merchant habitually engaged in the trade of analogous objects, the provisions of the Commercial Code shall apply.

Article 870.-

Other real rights may be vindicated in the same manner as ownership; except for hereditary rights which give rise to the action called petition of inheritance.

Article 871.-

A determined quota in common of a singular thing may be vindicated. CHAPTER II PERSONS WHO MAY VINDICATE

Article 872.-

The action to vindicate or action of ownership corresponds to the one who holds full or bare ownership of the thing.

Article 873.-

The same action is granted, even if ownership is not proven, to the one who has lost regular possession of the thing, and was in the position of being able to acquire it by prescription. But it shall not be valid against the true owner, nor against the one who possesses with equal or better right. CHAPTER III PERSONS AGAINST WHOM THE VINDICATION ACTION MAY BE DIRECTED

Article 874.-

The action of ownership is directed against the current possessor.

Article 875.-

The mere holder of the thing that is being vindicated is obligated to declare the name and residence of the person in whose name he holds it.

Article 876.-

If someone, in bad faith, represents himself as the possessor of the thing being vindicated without being so, he shall be condemned to indemnify all damages resulting from this deception to the plaintiff.

Article 877.-

The action of ownership would also take place against the one who transferred the thing, for restitution of what he has received for it, provided that by having transferred it the pursuit of it has become impossible or difficult; and if he transferred it knowing that it was another's, for indemnification of all damages. The party against whom restitution is sought that receives from the transferor what has been given to the latter for the thing, confirms by that very fact the transfer.

Article 878.-

The action of ownership may not be directed against an heir except for the share he possesses in the thing; but the obligations to which the possessor was subject by reason of fruits or deteriorations attributable to him pass to his heirs in proportion to their hereditary shares.

Article 879.-

Against the one who possessed in bad faith and by his act or fault has ceased to possess, the action of ownership may be brought, as if he currently possessed. In whatever manner he has ceased to possess, and even if the defendant prefers to be sued by the current possessor, with respect to the time the thing was in his power, he shall have the obligations and rights that according to this Title correspond to possessors in bad faith, in respect of fruits, deteriorations, and expenses. If he pays the value of the thing and the party seeking vindication accepts it, he shall succeed to the rights of the party seeking vindication over it. The same applies even to the possessor in good faith who during the lawsuit has made it impossible for himself to return the thing through his fault. The party seeking vindication in the cases of the two preceding paragraphs shall not be obligated to warrants.

Article 880.-

If in vindicating a corporeal movable thing there is reason to fear that it may be lost or deteriorated in the hands of the possessor, the plaintiff may request its sequestration; and the possessor shall be obligated to consent to it, or to give sufficient security for restitution, in case he is condemned to return it.

Article 881.-

If the ownership or another real right constituted over an immovable is claimed, the possessor shall continue enjoying it until the final judgment becomes final. But the plaintiff shall have the right to obtain the necessary measures to prevent any deterioration of the thing, and of the movables and livestock attached to it and included in the vindication, if there is just reason to fear it or if the defendant's circumstances do not offer sufficient guarantee.

Article 882.-

The vindication action extends to the attachment, in the hands of a third party, of what by this party is owed as price or exchange to the possessor who transferred the thing. CHAPTER IV MUTUAL PRESTATIONS

Article 883.-

If the possessor is defeated, he shall return the thing within the term that the Judge shall set; and if the thing was sequestrated, the plaintiff shall pay the sequestrator the custody and preservation costs, and shall have the right to require the possessor in bad faith to reimburse him.

Article 884.-

In the restitution of an estate are included the things that form part of it, or that are deemed immovable by their connection with it, according to what is said in the Title "On the Various Classes of Goods". The others shall not be included in the restitution, unless they have been in the claim and judgment; but they may be vindicated separately. In the restitution of a building is included the restitution of its keys. In the restitution of any thing, the restitution of the titles concerning it is included, if they are in the hands of the possessor.

Article 885.-

The possessor in bad faith is responsible for the deterioration that the thing has suffered due to his act or fault. The possessor in good faith, while remaining in possession, is not responsible for such deterioration, except insofar as he has benefited from it; for example, by destroying a forest or woodland and selling the timber or firewood; or by using it for his own benefit.

Article 886.-

The possessor in bad faith is obliged to restore the natural and civil fruits of the thing, and not only those collected, but those which the owner could have collected with reasonable intelligence and activity, having the thing in his possession. If the fruits do not exist, he shall pay their value at the time of collection: those that have deteriorated in his possession shall be considered as nonexistent. The possessor in good faith is not obliged to restore the fruits collected before the filing of the claim; as for those collected after, he shall be subject to the rules of the two preceding paragraphs. In all restitution of fruits, the ordinary expenses invested in producing them shall be credited to the person making the restitution.

Article 887.-

The possessor in good or bad faith who is defeated has the right to be credited with the necessary expenses invested in the conservation of the thing, according to the following rules: If these expenses were invested in permanent works, such expenses shall be credited to the possessor insofar as they were truly necessary; but reduced to the value of the works at the time of restitution. And if the expenses were invested in things that by their nature do not leave a permanent material result, such as judicial defense of the property, they shall be credited to the possessor insofar as they benefit the claimant, and they shall have been executed with reasonable intelligence and economy.

Article 888.-

The possessor in good faith who is defeated likewise has the right to be credited with useful improvements made before the filing of the claim. Only those improvements that have increased the sale value of the thing shall be understood as useful improvements. The claimant shall choose between payment of the value at the time of restitution of the works in which the improvements consist, or payment of the amount by which the thing would be worth more due to the improvements at that time. As for works done after the filing of the claim, the possessor in good faith shall have only the rights granted to the possessor in bad faith by the following article.

Article 889.-

The possessor in bad faith shall not have the right to be credited with the useful improvements mentioned in the preceding article. However, he may remove the materials of such improvements, provided he can separate them without detriment to the reclaimed thing, and the owner refuses to pay him the price that such materials would have after separation.

Article 890.-

With respect to voluptuary improvements, the owner shall not be obliged to pay them to the possessor in bad or good faith, who shall have only the right with respect to them that is granted to the possessor in bad faith regarding useful improvements by the preceding article. Voluptuary improvements are understood to be those that consist only of objects of luxury and recreation, such as gardens, viewpoints, fountains, artificial waterfalls; and, generally, those that do not increase the sale value of the thing in the general market, or only increase it in an insignificant proportion.

Article 891.-

The separation of materials permitted by the preceding articles shall be understood to be detrimental to the reclaimed thing when it would leave it in a worse condition than before the improvements were made; except insofar as the defeated possessor can immediately restore it to its former condition and agrees to do so.

Article 892.-

The good or bad faith of the possessor refers, with respect to fruits, to the time of collection, and with respect to expenses and improvements, to the time when they were made.

Article 893.-

When the defeated possessor has a balance to claim on account of expenses and improvements, he may retain the thing until payment is made, or sufficient guarantee is given, at the discretion of the court.

Article 894.-

The rules of this Title shall be applied against whoever, being in possession of a real or personal property in the name of another, retains it wrongfully, even if he does so without intent to claim ownership.

Article 895.-

Possessory actions have for their object the preservation or recovery of possession of real property or of real rights constituted in them.

Article 896.-

Regarding things that cannot be acquired by prescription, such as non-apparent or discontinuous easements, there cannot be a possessory action.

Article 897.-

Only he who has been in peaceful and uninterrupted possession for one (1) complete year may institute a possessory action.

Article 898.-

The heir has and is subject to the same possessory actions that his predecessor would have had and would have been subject to, if he were alive.

Article 899.-

Actions that have for their object the preservation of possession prescribe after one (1) complete year, counted from the act of disturbance or impediment to it. Those that have for their object the recovery of possession expire after one complete year, counted from when the previous possessor lost it. If the new possession has been violent or clandestine, this year shall be counted from the last act of violence or from when the clandestinity has ceased. The rules given in Articles 734, 735, and 736 regarding the continuation of possession apply to possessory actions.

Article 900.-

The possessor has the right to request that their possession not be disturbed or interfered with or that they not be dispossessed of it, that they be indemnified for any damage they have suffered, and that they be given security against anyone they reasonably fear.

Article 901.-

The usufructuary, the user, and the person who has the right of habitation are capable of exercising by themselves the possessory actions and exceptions, directed to preserve or recover the enjoyment of their respective rights, even against the owner himself. The owner is obliged to assist them against any external disturber or usurper, when so required. The sentences obtained against the usufructuary, the user, or the person who has the right of habitation bind the owner; except if it concerns the possession of the ownership of the property or of rights annexed to it; in this case the sentence shall not be valid against the owner who did not intervene in the lawsuit.

Article 902.-

In possessory lawsuits, the ownership alleged by one party or another shall not be taken into account. However, titles of ownership may be exhibited to corroborate proof of possession.

Article 903.-

The possession of rights whose transfer or constitution is effected by public instrument is proven by the same instrument, and while this subsists, no proof of possession is admissible that purports to impugn it.

Article 904.-

The possession of land, when it should not have been acquired by public instrument, shall be proven by positive acts of those to which only ownership gives rights, such as the cutting of timber, the construction of buildings or fences, plantations or sowings and others of equal significance, executed without the consent of the person disputing the possession.

Article 905.-

The person who has been unjustly deprived of possession shall have the right to request that it be restored to them, with indemnification for damages.

Article 906.-

The action for restitution may be directed not only against the usurper, but against any person whose possession derives from that of the usurper by any title. However, only the usurper himself or the third party in bad faith shall be obliged to pay indemnification for damages; and if there are several persons obliged, all shall be jointly and severally liable.

Article 907.-

Anyone who has been violently dispossessed, whether of possession or of mere tenure, and who by possessing in the name of another, or for any other reason could not institute possessory action, shall nevertheless have the right to have things restored to the state they were in before, without needing to prove anything more than the violent dispossession, nor shall they be confronted with a plea of clandestineness or prior dispossession. This right prescribes in six (6) months. Once things are restored and indemnification for damages is secured, either party may bring the possessory actions that correspond.

Article 908.-

Acts of violence committed with or without weapons shall, furthermore, be punished with the penalties that correspond under the Penal Code. TITLE XIII OF CERTAIN SPECIAL POSSESSORY ACTIONS

Article 909.-

The possessor has the right to request that any new work intended to be constructed on the land of which they are in possession be prohibited. However, they shall not have the right to denounce for this purpose works necessary to prevent the ruin of a building, aqueduct, canal, bridge, irrigation ditch, etc., provided that insofar as they may inconvenience them they are reduced to what is strictly necessary, and that, once completed, things are restored to their previous state at the cost of the owner of the works. Neither shall they have the right to obstruct work designed to maintain due cleanliness in roads, irrigation ditches, pipes, etc.

Article 910.-

New works that are denunciable are those constructed on the servient property that interfere with the enjoyment of a servitude constituted on it. Equally denunciable are constructions intended to be supported on another's building, which is not subject to such servitude. Every overhanging work that crosses the vertical plane of the dividing line between two properties is specially declared denunciable, even if it does not rest on the adjoining property, nor obstruct views, nor shed rainwater on it.

Article 911.-

The person who fears that the ruin of a neighboring building may cause them damage has the right to complain to the Judge so that the owner of such building be ordered to demolish it, if it is so deteriorated that it does not admit repair; or so that, if it does admit repair, they be ordered to make it immediately; and if the defendant fails to comply with the judicial ruling, the building shall be demolished or the repair shall be made at their cost. If the damage feared from the building is not serious, it shall be sufficient for the defendant to provide security to indemnify all damage that may result from the bad condition of the building.

Article 912.-

In the case of the repair mentioned in the preceding article being done by someone other than the defendant, the person undertaking to do it shall preserve the form and dimensions of the old building in all its parts, except if it is necessary to alter them to prevent danger. The alterations shall be adjusted to the will of the owner of the building, insofar as it is compatible with the purpose of the complaint.

Article 913.-

If the building collapses after notification of the complaint as a result of its bad condition, all neighbors shall be indemnified for any damage; but if it collapses by force majeure, such as flood, lightning, or earthquake, there shall be no place for indemnification; unless it is proven that the force majeure, without the bad condition of the building, would not have caused it to collapse. There shall be no place for indemnification if notification of the complaint has not preceded.

Article 914.-

The preceding provisions shall extend to the danger feared from any construction, or from poorly rooted trees, or from those exposed to being knocked down by cases of ordinary occurrence.

Article 915.-

If stakes, walls, or other works are made that deflect the direction of running waters so that they spill over foreign soil, or by being dammed up they moisten it, or deprive properties that have the right to benefit from them of such benefit, the Judge shall order, at the request of the interested parties, that such works be undone or modified and that damages be compensated.

Article 916.-

The provisions of the preceding article apply not only to new works, but also to those already made, provided that sufficient time has not elapsed to constitute a servitude right. However, no prescription shall be admitted in favor of works that corrupt the air and render it knowingly harmful.

Article 917.-

He who makes works to prevent the entry of waters that he is not obliged to receive is not responsible for the damages that, intercepted in this manner and without intention to cause them, may result to the lands or buildings of others.

Article 918.-

If water running through a property is dammed up or its course diverted, obstructed by silt, stones, sticks, or other materials that it carries and deposits, the owners of the properties in which this alteration of the water course causes damage shall have the right to oblige the owner of the property in which the obstruction has occurred to remove it, or to permit them to do so themselves, in such a manner that things be restored to their previous state. The cost of cleaning or clearing shall be divided among the owners of all properties in proportion to the benefit they receive from the water.

Article 919.-

Whenever the waters that a property uses, through negligence of the owner in giving them outlet without damage to his neighbors, are spilled over another property, the owner of the latter shall have the right to be compensated for the damage suffered, and in case of repetition to be paid double the amount of the damage.

Article 920.-

The owner of a house has the right to prevent deposits or currents of water, or humid materials near its walls that may damage it. He also has the right to prevent trees from being planted at a distance less than two (2) meters, nor vegetables or flowers at a distance less than one (1) meter. If the trees are those that extend their roots to a great distance, the Judge may order that they be planted at the distance that is appropriate so that they do not damage neighboring buildings; the maximum distance designated by the Judge shall be six (6) meters. The rights granted in this article shall subsist against trees, flowers, or vegetables that have been planted, unless the planting preceded the construction of the walls.

Article 921.-

If a tree extends its branches over foreign soil, or penetrates it with its roots, the owner of the soil may require that the excess part of the branches be cut, and he may himself cut the roots. This shall apply even when the tree is planted at the required distance.

Article 922.-

The fruits that the branches extended over foreign land produce belong to the owner of the tree; however, he may not enter to gather them except with the permission of the owner of the soil, if the land is enclosed. The owner of the land shall be obliged to grant this permission; but only at appropriate times and hours, provided it causes him no damage.

Article 923.-

Whoever wishes to construct a mill or industrial establishment, or any other work, taking advantage of waters that go to other properties or to another mill, industrial establishment, and that do not run through an artificial channel constructed at another's expense, may do so on his own soil, or on foreign soil with the permission of the owner; provided that he does not deflect or diminish the waters to the detriment of those who have erected visible works for the purpose of using said waters, or who in any other manner have acquired the right to benefit from them.

Article 924.-

Anyone may dig a well in his own soil, even if the result is that the water that feeds another well is diminished; but if he derives no utility from it, or not such utility as can be compared with the damage to others, he shall be obliged to fill it in.

Article 925.-

Whenever a work belonging to many persons has to be prohibited, destroyed, or amended, a complaint or action may be brought against all of them together or against any one of them; but the indemnification for damages received, if applicable, shall be divided among all equally, without prejudice to those charged with this indemnification dividing it among themselves in proportion to the share that each one has in the work. And if the damage suffered or feared belongs to many, each one shall have the right to bring the complaint or action by himself, insofar as it is directed to the prohibition, destruction, or amendment of the work; but no one may request indemnification except for the damage that he himself has suffered, unless he proves his legal standing with respect to the others.

Article 926.-

The actions granted in this article shall not apply against the exercise of a legitimately constituted servitude.

Article 927.-

The Municipality and any person of the town shall have, in favor of roads, plazas, or other places of public use, and for the safety of those who pass through them, the rights granted to owners of private properties or buildings. And whenever as a consequence of a popular action a construction has to be demolished or amended or damage suffered has to be compensated, the plaintiff shall be compensated at the expense of the defendant with a sum not less than one-tenth (1/10) nor exceeding one-third (1/3) of what the demolition or amendment, or compensation for damage, shall cost.

Article 928.-

Municipal or popular actions shall be understood without prejudice to those that belong to the immediate interested parties.

Article 929.-

The actions granted in this title for the indemnification of damage suffered shall prescribe after one (1) complete year. Those directed at preventing damage shall not prescribe while there is just cause to fear it. If those directed against a new work are not instituted within the year, the defendants shall be protected in possessory proceedings, and the plaintiff may only pursue his right by ordinary means. However, this action shall not take place when, according to the rules given for servitudes, the right has prescribed.

Article 930.-

One succeeds to a deceased person by universal title or by singular title. The title is universal when one succeeds to the deceased in all his assets, rights and transmissible obligations or in a quota of them, such as one-half, one-third or one-fifth. The title is singular when one succeeds in one or more specific species or certain bodies, such as a particular horse, a particular house, or in one or more indeterminate species of a certain kind, such as a horse, three cows, six hundred (L.600.00) lempiras, forty fanegas of wheat.

Article 931.-

If one succeeds by virtue of a will, the succession is called testamentary, and if by virtue of the law of intestacy or ab intestato. The succession in the assets of a deceased person may be partly testamentary and partly intestate.

Article 932.-

Assignments by cause of death are those which the law or the will of a deceased person makes, in order to succeed to his assets. With the word assignments is meant, in this book, the assignments by cause of death, whether made by a person or by law. An assignee is the person to whom the assignment is made.

Article 933.-

Assignments by universal title are called inheritances, and assignments by singular title are called legacies. The assignee of an inheritance is called an heir, and the assignee of a legacy is called a legatee.

Article 934.-

The succession in the assets of a person opens at the moment of his death in his last domicile, except in cases expressly excepted.

Article 935.-

The devolution of an assignment is the actual calling by law to accept or reject it. An inheritance or legacy is devolved to the heir or legatee at the moment of death of the person whose succession is in question, if the heir or legatee is not called conditionally, or at the moment the condition is fulfilled, if the calling is conditional. Unless the condition is to refrain from doing something that depends solely on the will of the assignee, for in this case, the assignment is devolved at the moment of death of the testator, the assignee providing sufficient guarantee to return the assigned thing with its appurtenances and fruits, in case the condition is violated. However, this shall not apply when the testator has provided that while the condition of refraining from doing something is pending, the assigned thing belongs to another assignee.

Article 936.-

If the heir or legatee whose rights to the succession have not prescribed dies before having accepted or rejected the inheritance or legacy that has been devolved to him, he transmits to his heirs the right to accept said inheritance or legacy, or to reject it, even though he dies without knowing that it has been devolved to him. This right cannot be exercised without accepting the inheritance of the person who transmits it.

Article 937.-

If two or more persons, called to succeed one another, find themselves in the case of Article 82, none of them shall succeed in the assets of the others.

Article 938.-

In every succession by cause of death, in order to carry out the provisions of the deceased or of the law, the following shall be deducted from the acervo or estate of assets that the deceased has left, including hereditary credits: 1. Funeral expenses. 2. The costs of publication of the will, if any, and the other costs related to the opening of the succession. 3. Hereditary debts. 4. Tax liabilities that burden the entire hereditary estate. 5. Forced alimentary assignments. 6. The spousal portion. The remainder is the net acervo available to the testator or by law.

Article 939.-

Tax liabilities that burden the entire estate extend to revocable donations that are confirmed by death. Tax liabilities on certain quotas or legacies shall be charged to the respective assignees.

Article 940.-

Every natural or juridical person, unless otherwise provided by law, enjoys the capacity to succeed or receive an assignment.

Article 941.-

In order to be capable of succeeding, it is necessary to exist naturally at the time the succession opens; except that one succeeds by right of transmission according to Article 936, for then it shall suffice to exist when the succession of the person through whom the inheritance or legacy is transmitted opens. If the inheritance or legacy is left under a suspensive condition, it shall also be necessary to exist at the moment the condition is fulfilled. In any case, assignments to persons who do not exist at the time the succession opens, but are expected to exist, shall not be invalidated for this reason if said persons exist before thirty (30) years following the opening of the succession expire. Assignments offered as a reward to those who render an important service shall be valid with the same limitation, although the person rendering the service did not exist at the moment of the testator's death.

Article 942.-

Incapable of any inheritance or legacy are fraternities, guilds or establishments of any kind that are not juridical persons. But if the assignment has for its object the founding of a new corporation or establishment, legal approval may be requested, and once obtained, the assignment shall be valid.

Article 943.-

By a will executed during the last illness, the minister of any religion who has heard the confession of or assisted the testator during the same illness, or habitually in the two (2) years prior to the will, cannot receive any inheritance or legacy, nor even as a fiduciary executor, nor can the religious corporation or fraternity of which said minister is a member. This provision is applicable to the testator's family physician. However, this incapacity shall not include the portion of assets that said minister or physician would have inherited ab intestato, if there had been no will.

Article 944.-

A disposition in favor of an incapable person shall be null, even if it is disguised in the form of an onerous contract, or by interposition of a person. The spouse, ascendants, descendants, or siblings of the incapable person shall be considered as interposed persons.

Article 945.-

An incapacitated person shall not acquire an inheritance or bequest while the actions that may be brought against him by those having an interest therein have not prescribed.

Article 946.-

The following are unworthy to succeed the deceased as heirs or legatees: 1. The author or accomplice of homicide committed against the person of the deceased. 2. He who committed a grave offense against the person, honor, or property of the deceased whose succession is in question, or of his spouse, or any of his legitimate or natural ascendants or descendants, provided that such offense is proven by a final judgment. 3. The spouse or blood relative within the sixth degree inclusive who, when the person whose succession is in question was in a state of mental alienation or destitution, did not provide assistance being able to do so. 4. He who by force or fraud obtained some testamentary disposition from the deceased, or prevented him from making a will or changing his testament. 5. He who fraudulently retained or concealed a will of the deceased, fraud being presumed by the mere fact of retention or concealment.

Article 947.-

He is unworthy to succeed who failed to report or notify justice of the homicide committed against the person of the deceased as soon as it was possible for him to do so, excepting from this provision minors, the mentally ill, and the deaf and mute who cannot communicate in writing. This unworthiness shall cease if justice had already begun to proceed on the matter. However, this cause of unworthiness may only be alleged when it is established that the heir or legatee is not the spouse of the person by whose act or counsel the homicide was executed, nor is among his ascendants or descendants, nor is there consanguineous kinship between them up to the fourth degree inclusive, or affinity up to the second.

Article 948.-

He is unworthy to succeed a minor, mentally ill person, or deaf and mute person if, being called to succeed him by intestate succession, he did not petition for the appointment of a guardian or curator for him, and remained in this omission for one (1) full year; unless it appears to have been impossible for him to do so personally or through a representative. If there are several called to the succession, the diligence of one of them shall benefit the others. After the year has elapsed, the aforementioned obligation shall fall upon those called in the second degree to intestate succession. The obligation does not extend to minors, nor in general to those living under guardianship or curatorship. This cause of unworthiness disappears when the minor reaches puberty, or the mentally ill or deaf and mute person takes administration of his property.

Article 949.-

The guardian or curator appointed by the testator who excuses himself without legitimate cause are unworthy to succeed. This cause of unworthiness shall not extend to forced heirs in the amount for which they are such, nor to those who, after the Judge rejects the excuse, proceed to serve the office.

Article 950.-

Finally, he is unworthy to succeed who, knowing of the incapacity, promised to the deceased to transfer his property or part thereof, in any form, to an incapable person. This cause of unworthiness may not be alleged against any person who, by reverential fear, could have been induced to make the promise to the deceased; unless they have proceeded to execute the promise.

Article 951.-

The causes of unworthiness mentioned in the preceding articles may not be alleged against testamentary dispositions made after the facts producing them, even if it is offered to prove that the deceased had no knowledge of those facts at the time of making his will or thereafter.

Article 952.-

Unworthiness produces no effect unless it is declared in court at the instance of any of the interested parties in the exclusion of the unworthy heir or legatee. Once judicially declared, the unworthy person is obliged to restore the inheritance or bequest with its accessions and fruits.

Article 953.-

Unworthiness is purged by ten (10) years of possession of the inheritance or bequest.

Article 954.-

The action for unworthiness does not pass against third parties in good faith.

Article 955.-

The inheritance or bequest of which his predecessor became unworthy is transmitted to heirs, but with the same vice of unworthiness of his predecessor, for the entire time needed to complete ten (10) years.

Article 956.-

Hereditary debtors may not oppose to the claimant the exception of incapacity or unworthiness.

Article 957.-

Incapacity or unworthiness does not deprive the excluded heir or legatee of the aliments that the law assigns to him; but in the cases of Article 946, he shall have no right whatsoever to aliments. TITLE II RULES RELATING TO INTESTATE SUCCESSION CHAPTER I GENERAL PROVISIONS

Article 958.-

The laws regulate succession in the property of which the deceased has not disposed, or if he did dispose of it, he did not do so in accordance with law, or his dispositions have had no effect.

Article 959.-

The law does not consider the origin of the property to regulate intestate succession.

Amended by Decreto 35-2013, February 27, 2013
Article 960.-

The following are called to intestate succession:

  • 1)

    The descendants of the deceased;

  • 2)

    The surviving spouse or domestic partner in a duly legalized de facto union. 3. His or her ascendants. 4. His or her collateral relatives; and, 5. The municipality where the deceased had his or her last domicile.

Article 961.-

Intestate succession occurs either by personal right or by right of representation. Representation is a legal fiction in which a person is presumed to occupy the place and, consequently, the degree of kinship and the hereditary rights that his or her father or mother would have had if they were unwilling or unable to succeed. One may represent a father or mother who, if he or she had been able or willing to succeed, would have succeeded by right of representation.

Article 962.-

Those who succeed by representation inherit in all cases by stirps, that is, whatever the number of children representing the father or mother, they take together and in equal shares the portion that would have corresponded to the represented father or mother. Those who do not succeed by representation inherit by heads, that is, they take together and in equal shares the portion to which the law calls them, unless the law itself establishes a different division.

Amended by Decreto 35-2013, February 27, 2013
Article 963.-

Representation always has a place: 1. In the descent of the deceased whose succession is at issue. 2. In the descent of his or her siblings; and, 3. In the descent of his or her children or grandchildren. Outside of these lines of descent there is no place for representation.

Article 964.-

One may represent the ascendant whose inheritance has been repudiated; likewise, one may represent the incapacitated person, the unworthy heir, and the one who repudiated the deceased's inheritance.

Repealed by Decreto 35-2013, February 27, 2013
Article 965.-

Repealed

Repealed by Decreto 35-2013, February 27, 2013
Article 966.-

Repealed

Repealed by Decreto 35-2013, February 27, 2013
Article 967.-

Repealed

Repealed by Decreto 35-2013, February 27, 2013
Article 968.-

Repealed

Repealed by Decreto 35-2013, February 27, 2013
Article 969.-

Repealed

Repealed by Decreto 35-2013, February 27, 2013
Article 970.-

Repealed

Article 971.-

The spouse judicially separated shall have no share in the intestate inheritance of his or her wife or husband if he or she gave cause for the separation through his or her fault. Neither shall the surviving spouse have any right in the succession of the predeceased spouse if the surviving spouse had abandoned him or her without just cause for more than six (6) months, if death occurred during this abandonment.

Amended by Decreto 35-2013, February 27, 2013
Article 972.-

In the absence of the surviving spouse or domestic partner in a duly recognized de facto union, descendants, ascendants and siblings, the other collateral relatives shall succeed the deceased according to the following rules:

  • 1)

    The collateral relative or collateral relatives of the nearest degree shall always exclude all others. Among these collateral relatives there is no representation;

  • 2)

    The succession rights of collateral relatives do not extend beyond the sixth degree; and, 3. Collateral relatives of simple conjunction, that is, those who are relatives of the deceased only on the father's or mother's side, enjoy the same rights as collateral relatives of double conjunction.

Amended by Decreto 35-2013, February 27, 2013
Article 973.-

In the absence of all intestate heirs, the municipality in which the deceased had his or her last domicile shall succeed.

Article 974.-

The municipality called to the succession is the one corresponding to the place of the deceased's domicile. If the deceased did not have a domicile in the Republic, the property belongs to the municipalities where it is located at the time of death, with the heir being declared to be the municipality where the most property is located and the other municipalities being considered as legatees. If the property is not situated within the Republic, it belongs to the municipality of the place of birth; and if that did not occur there, the Executive Branch shall determine the municipality to which it corresponds. The municipalities shall not take possession of the inheritance without a prior judgment declaring them heirs, in the manner ordered by the Civil Procedural Code.

Article 975.-

Property acquired by municipalities through inheritance or bequest shall be invested by them exclusively in establishments of charity or public education.

Article 976.-

When succession to the same estate is to occur both by will and by intestate succession, testamentary dispositions shall be fulfilled first and the remainder shall be adjudicated to the intestate heirs according to general rules. It does not prevent one of the intestate heirs who has received an assignment from the testamentary portion from carrying the entire portion that corresponds to him in the intestate portion. The testator's will shall prevail over everything.

Article 977.-

Foreigners are called to intestate succession of a Honduran opened in Honduras in the same manner and according to the same rules as Hondurans.

Article 978.-

In the intestate succession of a foreigner who dies within or outside the territory of the Republic, Hondurans shall have, by title of inheritance, conjugal portion or maintenance, the same rights that according to Honduran laws would correspond to them over the intestate succession of a Honduran. The interested Hondurans may petition that they be adjudicated from the property of the foreigner existing in Honduras all that corresponds to them in the succession of the foreigner. This same shall be applied when necessary to the succession of a Honduran who leaves property in a foreign country.

Article 979.-

Testamentary disposition is free. There are no forced assignments other than maintenance owed by law to certain persons and the conjugal portion.

Article 980.-

A will is a more or less solemn act in which a person disposes of all or part of his property, so that it takes full effect after his death, while retaining the power to revoke the dispositions contained therein while he lives.

Article 981.-

Every donation or promise that becomes perfect and irrevocable only by the death of the donor or promisor is a will, and must be subject to the same solemnities as a will.

Article 982.-

All testamentary dispositions are essentially revocable, even though the testator expresses in the will the determination not to revoke them. Clauses revoking his future dispositions shall be considered as not written, even though confirmed by oath. If in a prior will it had been ordered that its revocation shall not be valid unless made with certain words or signs, this disposition shall be regarded as not written.

Article 983.-

The documents, books or papers referred to by the testator in the will shall not be regarded as parts of it, even though the testator so orders; nor shall they have more validity than they would have without this circumstance.

Article 984.-

A will is the act of a single person. All dispositions contained in a will executed by two or more persons at the same time shall be null, whether in reciprocal benefit of the executors or of a third person.

Article 985.-

The power to make a will is non-delegable.

Article 986.-

The following are not capable of making a will: 1. A minor. 2. One who is under interdiction due to mental incapacity. 3. One who is not currently in sound mind due to drunkenness or other cause. 4. Anyone who cannot clearly express his will either orally or in writing. Persons not included in this enumeration are capable of making a will.

Article 987.-

A will executed during the existence of any of the causes of incapability expressed in the preceding article is null, even though the cause subsequently ceases to exist. And, on the contrary, a valid will does not cease to be so by reason of the occurrence afterward of any of these causes of incapability.

Article 988.-

Testamentary dispositions in which error, force or fraud have intervened are null in all their parts, and if the defect affects the execution of the act, the will shall be null.

Article 989.-

A will is solemn or less solemn; a solemn will is one in which all the solemnities that the law ordinarily requires have been observed. A less solemn or privileged will is one in which some of these solemnities have not been observed, in consideration of particular circumstances expressly determined by law. A solemn will is open or closed. An open, nuncupative or public will is one in which the testator makes known his dispositions to the witnesses, judge or notary who, according to law, must witness it; and a closed or secret will is one in which at the time of its authorization, the dispositions it contains are not made known.

Article 990.-

A solemn will is always in writing.

Article 991.-

The following persons cannot be witnesses in a solemn will executed in Honduras: 1. Minors under eighteen (18) years of age. 2. Those under interdiction due to mental incapacity. 3. Those currently deprived of reason. 4. The blind. 5. The deaf. 6. The mute. 7. Those convicted of a crime or misdemeanor, as long as they have not completed their sentences. 8. Those of notoriously vicious conduct, such as habitual drunkards, professional gamblers, pimps, etc. 9. Those who lack an occupation, profession, industry, or known means of subsistence. 10. Fraudulent debtors. 11. The clerks or scribes of the Judge or Notary who authorizes the will. 12. Foreigners not domiciled in the Republic. 13. Persons who do not understand the language of the testator, without prejudice to the provisions of Article 1004. 14. The ascendants, descendants, and collateral relatives within the third degree of consanguinity or second degree of affinity of the testator or of the public official who authorizes the will. 15. The spouse of the testator. 16. The domestic servants of the testator, of the testator's spouse, of the official who authorizes the will, and of the other persons included in items 14 and 19. 17. Those who have with another of the witnesses the relationship or relations referred to in items 14 and 16. 18. The priest who was the habitual confessor of the testator and the one who confessed the testator during the last illness. 19. The heirs and legatees, and in general, all those to whom the will results in direct benefit.

Article 992.-

If any of the causes of disqualification expressed in the preceding article are not manifest in the appearance or examination of one (1) witness, and are generally unknown in the place where the will is executed, based on evidence to the contrary grounded in positive and public facts, the will shall not be invalidated by the actual disqualification of the witness. However, presumed qualification may apply to only one (1) of the witnesses. SECTION TWO OF THE OPEN WILL

Article 993.-

The open will must be executed before a Notary and three (3) qualified witnesses who see and understand the testator.

Article 994.-

What essentially constitutes an open will is the act in which the testator makes known his dispositions to the Notary and to the witnesses. The will shall be executed in a single act, without any interruption being permitted, except such as may be caused by a temporary accident, and shall be witnessed in all its parts by the testator, by the same Notary, and by the same witnesses.

Article 995.-

The will shall express the name and surname of the testator; the place of his birth; the nation to which he belongs; whether or not he is domiciled in Honduras, and if he is, the place where he has his domicile; his age; the circumstance of being in his right mind; the names of the persons with whom he has contracted marriage; of the children born or legitimated in each marriage; of the natural children of the testator with distinction between the living and the dead; and the name, surname, and domicile of each of the witnesses. These designations shall conform to what the testator and witnesses respectively declare. The place, day, month, and year of execution, and the name and surname of the notary who authorizes the will shall also be expressed.

Article 996.-

The open will may have been written previously. But whether it has been written or is written during the act, it shall be read aloud in its entirety by the Notary; and while the will is being read, the testator shall remain visible, and the persons whose presence is necessary shall hear the entire tenor of his dispositions.

Article 997.-

The act shall conclude with the signatures of the testator and witnesses, and with that of the Notary. If the testator cannot or does not know how to sign, this circumstance shall be mentioned in the will, expressing the cause. If any of the witnesses is in the same situation, another one shall sign for him at his request, stating so expressly.

Article 998.-

The blind may only execute an open will. His will shall be read aloud two (2) times: the first by the Notary or official who authorizes it, and the second by one (1) of the witnesses, chosen for this purpose by the testator. Special mention of this solemnity shall be made in the will.

Article 999.-

He who is completely deaf shall read his will himself; and if he cannot or does not know how, he shall designate two (2) persons to read it in his name, always in the presence of the witnesses and the Notary.

Article 1000.-

To execute a will in a foreign language, the presence of two (2) interpreters chosen by the testator is required, who shall translate his disposition into Spanish. The will shall be written in both languages. SECTION THREE OF THE CLOSED WILL

Article 1001.-

The solemn closed will must be executed before a Notary and five (5) witnesses.

Article 1002.-

He who does not know how to read and write cannot execute a closed will.

Article 1003.-

What essentially constitutes a closed will is the act in which the testator presents to the Notary and witnesses a sealed document, declaring orally and in such a manner that the Notary and witnesses see, hear, and understand (except in the case of the following article) that such sealed document contains his will. The mute may make a declaration by writing it themselves in the presence of the Notary and witnesses. The will must be signed by the testator. The cover of the will shall be closed or shall be closed externally in such a way that the will cannot be extracted without breaking the cover. It shall be at the discretion of the testator to place a seal or mark, or to employ any other means for the security of the cover. The Notary shall express on the cover, under the heading "will," the circumstance that the testator is in his right mind; the name, surname, and domicile of the testator and of each one of the witnesses, and the place, day, month, and year of execution. The execution concludes with the signatures of the testator, of the witnesses, and of the Notary on the cover. If the testator cannot sign at the time of execution, another person different from the instrumental witnesses shall sign for him, and if any or all of the witnesses cannot or do not know how to sign, others shall sign for those who cannot do so, so that there always appear on the cover seven (7) signatures: that of the testator, those of the five (5) witnesses, and that of the Notary. During the execution, there shall be present, in addition to the testator, the same Notary and the same witnesses, and there shall be no interruption.

Article 1004.-

When the testator cannot understand or be understood orally, he may only execute a closed will. The testator shall write in his own hand upon the cover the word "will," or its equivalent in the language he prefers, and shall make the same designation of his person, expressing at least his name, surname, and domicile, and the nation to which he belongs; in all other respects the provisions of the preceding article shall be observed.

Article 1005.-

Once the closed testament is authorized, the Notary shall deliver it to the testator, after placing in the reserved protocol an authorized copy of the deed of execution.

Article 1006.-

The testator may retain the closed testament in his possession, or entrust its safekeeping to a person of his confidence, or deposit it in the power of the authorizing notary for safekeeping in his archive. In this latter case, the notary shall give a receipt to the testator, and shall make note in his reserved protocol, in the margin or continuation of the copy of the deed of execution, that the testament remains in his possession. If the testator subsequently withdraws it, he shall sign a receipt in continuation of said note.

Article 1007.-

The notary or the person who has a closed testament in his possession shall present it to the competent Judge as soon as he learns of the testator's death. If he does not verify it within ten (10) days, he shall be responsible for the damages and losses occasioned by his negligence.

Article 1008.-

He who, through fraud, fails to present the closed testament in his possession within the time period set in the second paragraph of the preceding article, in addition to the responsibility determined therein, shall lose all right to the inheritance, if he had it as an heir by intestate succession or as an heir or legatee by testament. This same penalty shall incur he who fraudulently removes the closed testament from the domicile of the testator or from the person who has it in safekeeping or deposit, and he who conceals it, tears it, or renders it useless in any other manner, without prejudice to the criminal responsibility that may be applicable.

Article 1009.-

For the opening and protocolization of the closed testament, the provisions of the Civil Procedure Code shall be observed.

Article 1010.-

The solemn testament, open or closed, in which any of the formalities to which it must respectively be subject, according to the provisions of this Chapter, is omitted, shall have no value whatsoever. However, when one or more of the designations prescribed in the

Article 995.-

in the sixth paragraph of 1003 and in the second paragraph of 1004 is omitted, the testament shall not be null for that reason, provided there is no doubt as to the personal identity of the testator, Notary or witnesses. CHAPTER III OF THE SOLEMN TESTAMENT EXECUTED IN A FOREIGN COUNTRY

Article 1011.-

A testament executed in a foreign country by a Honduran or any other person shall be valid in Honduras, if with respect to the solemnities it is demonstrated to conform to the laws of the country in which it was executed, and if moreover the authenticity of the respective instrument is proven in the ordinary manner.

Article 1012.-

Likewise, a testament executed in a foreign country by a Honduran or a foreigner who has domicile in Honduras, before a diplomatic or consular official of the Republic, shall be valid in Honduras, provided that the following requirements are met: 1. The testament shall be signed by the testator and by three (3) witnesses if the testament is open, or by seven (7) witnesses if the testament is closed; the witnesses must be Hondurans or domiciled in the place where the testament is executed and shall bear the seal of the Legation or Consulate. If the testator cannot or does not know how to sign, one of the witnesses shall sign for him. In the same instrument it shall be stated that it was read to the testator before the respective witnesses. 2. The name, surname and domicile of the testator and of the witnesses shall be expressed in the testament, the circumstance of the testator being of sound mind, and the place, day, month and year of execution.

Article 1013.-

The testament executed in the manner prescribed in the preceding article and which has not been executed before a Head of Legation, shall bear the approval of this Head, if one exists; if the testament is open, at the foot; and if it is closed, on the cover. The open testament shall always be initialed by the same Head at the beginning and end of each page. The Head of Legation shall forthwith send a copy of the open testament, or of the cover of the closed one, to the Secretary of Foreign Relations of Honduras; which, in turn, upon certifying the signature of the Head of Legation, shall send said copy to the Judge of the last domicile of the deceased in Honduras, for incorporation into his protocols. If the testator is known to have no domicile in Honduras, the testament shall be sent by the Secretary of Foreign Relations to the Civil Court of Law Judge of the capital for its incorporation in his protocol or in that of the Notary designated by the same Judge. CHAPTER IV OF LESS SOLEMN TESTAMENTS

Article 1014.-

Less solemn or privileged testaments are: 1. The one executed without the assistance of a Notary. 2. The military testament. 3. The maritime testament.

Article 1015.-

In privileged testaments, any person of sound mind, over eighteen (18) years of age, who sees, hears and understands the testator, and who does not have the inability designated in number 7 of Article 991, may serve as a witness. It shall be required, furthermore, for written privileged testaments, that the witnesses be able to read and write. Putative capacity shall suffice, in accordance with the provision of Article 992.

Article 1016.-

In privileged testaments, the testator shall expressly declare that his intention is to make a testament: the persons whose presence is necessary shall be the same from beginning to end; and the act shall be continuous, or only interrupted by brief intervals that some accident may require. No other solemnities shall be necessary than these and those expressed in the following sections. SECTION FIRST OF TESTAMENTS EXECUTED WITHOUT THE ASSISTANCE OF A NOTARY

Article 1017.-

If the testator finds himself in imminent danger of death, a testament may be executed before five (5) witnesses.

Article 1018.-

In case of epidemic, a testament may be executed before three (3) witnesses.

Article 1019.-

In the cases of the two (2) preceding articles, the will shall be made verbally when it is not possible to write it; and it shall be valid even if the witnesses do not know how to write.

Article 1020.-

The will executed in accordance with the provisions of the three (3) preceding articles shall become ineffective if sixty (60) days pass from the time the testator has ceased to be in danger of death, or the epidemic has ended. When the testator dies within said period, the will shall also become ineffective if within ninety (90) days following death the competent Judge is not approached to elevate it to public deed, whether it has been executed in writing or verbally.

Article 1021.-

Wills executed without the authorization of a notary shall be ineffective if they are not elevated to public deed and protocolized in the manner provided in the following articles.

Article 1022.-

If the will is written, the competent Judge shall cause the witnesses to appear so that they recognize their signatures and that of the testator. If one or more of them does not appear due to absence or other impediment, it shall be sufficient that the instrumental witnesses present recognize the signature of the testator, their own signatures, and that of the absent witnesses. If necessary, and whenever the Judge deems it convenient, the signatures of the testator and absent witnesses may be validated by sworn statements of other trustworthy persons. The Judge shall then initial at the beginning and end of each page of the will, and shall order it to be protocolized.

Article 1023.-

If the will is verbal, the Court Judge of the department in which it was executed, at the instance of any person who may have an interest in the succession, and with notice to the other interested parties residing in the same department, shall take sworn statements from the individuals who witnessed it as instrumental witnesses and from all other persons whose testimony appears to him conducive to clarifying the following points: 1. The name, surname and domicile of the testator, the place of his birth, the nation to which he belonged, his age and the circumstances that led to the belief that his life was in imminent danger. 2. The name and surname of the instrumental witnesses and the place of their domicile. 3. The place, day, month and year of execution.

Article 1024.-

The instrumental witnesses shall testify on the following points: 1. Whether the testator appeared to be of sound mind. 2. Whether he manifested the intention to make a will before them. 3. His declarations and testamentary dispositions.

Article 1025.-

The information referred to in the two preceding articles shall be remitted to the Court Judge of the last domicile, if it is not the one that received the information; and the Judge, if he finds that the prescribed solemnities have been observed, and that the information clearly shows the last will of the testator, shall rule that, according to said information, the testator has made the following declarations and dispositions (stating them); and shall order that said declarations and dispositions be valid as the will of the deceased, and that the record be protocolized. Only those declarations and dispositions shall be regarded as testamentary declarations and dispositions in which the witnesses who attended by way of solemnity are in agreement.

Article 1026.-

The will referred to in the preceding article may be contested in the same manner as any other authentic will; but the challenge shall be made separately in ordinary proceedings. SECOND SECTION OF MILITARY WILL

Article 1027.-

In time of war, military personnel on campaign, volunteers, hostages, prisoners and other individuals employed in the army, or who follow it, may execute their will before an officer who has at least the rank of Captain. This provision is applicable to individuals of an army that is in a foreign country. If the testator is sick or wounded, he may execute it before the medical practitioner attending to him. If he is in a detachment, before the one commanding it, whatever his rank.

Article 1028.-

The will shall be signed by the testator if he knows and is able to write, by the officer who has received it and by the witnesses. If the testator does not know or is unable to sign, this shall be expressed in the will.

Article 1029.-

If the testator dies before the expiration of ninety days following the day on which the circumstances enabling him to make a military will have ceased to apply to him, his will shall be valid as if it had been duly executed in the ordinary form. If the testator survives this period, the will shall lapse.

Article 1030.-

The will shall carry at the bottom the approval of the superior chief of the expedition or the commander of the plaza, if it has not been executed before the same chief or commander, and shall be initialed at the beginning and end of each page by said chief or commander, who shall then remit it with all possible speed and safety to the Secretary of Defense, who shall proceed as the Secretary of Foreign Relations does in the case of Article 1013.

Article 1031.-

When a person who can make a military will finds himself in imminent danger, he may execute a verbal will before three (3) witnesses; but this will shall lapse by the fact of the testator surviving the danger. The information referred to in Articles 1023 and 1024 shall be obtained as soon as possible before the military auditor or by the officer acting in his stead. To remit the information to the Judge of the last domicile, the provisions of the preceding article shall be complied with.

Article 1032.-

If the person who can make a military will prefers to make a closed will, the solemnities prescribed in Article 1003 shall be observed, with the officer designated in the first paragraph of Article 1027 acting as notary. The cover shall be endorsed as the will in the case of Article 1030; and for its remission the same article shall be followed. THIRD SECTION OF MARITIME WILL

Article 1033.-

A maritime will may be executed aboard a Honduran warship on the high seas. It shall be received by its commander or by his second in command in the presence of three (3) witnesses. If the testator does not know or is unable to sign, this circumstance shall be expressed in the will. A duplicate of the will shall be made with the same signatures as the original.

Article 1034.-

The will shall be kept among the most important papers of the ship, and notice of its execution shall be recorded in the log.

Article 1035.-

If the ship, before returning to Honduras, arrives at a foreign port where there is a Honduran diplomatic agent or consular official, the commander shall deliver to said agent a copy of the will, demanding a receipt, and making a note of it in the log; and the said agent shall remit it to the Secretary of Defense for the purposes stated in Article 1013. If the ship first arrives in Honduras, said copy shall be delivered with the same formalities to the respective maritime commander, who shall transmit it for the same purposes to the Secretary of Defense.

Article 1036.-

May make a will in the manner prescribed by Article 1033, not only the officers and crew, but any other persons who find themselves aboard a Honduran warship on the high seas.

Article 1037.-

A maritime will shall not be valid unless the testator has died before disembarking or before the expiration of ninety days following disembarkation. Disembarkation shall not be understood to mean going ashore for a short time to re-embark on the same ship.

Article 1038.-

In case of imminent danger, a verbal will may be executed aboard a warship on the high seas, observing the provisions in

Article 1031.-

and it shall lapse if the testator survives the danger. The information mentioned in Articles 1023 and 1024 shall be received by the commander or his second officer, and for its remission to the Judge of Law, through the Secretary of Defense, the provisions of Article 1031 shall be observed.

Article 1039.-

If the person who may execute a maritime will prefers to make it closed, the solemnities prescribed in Article 1003 shall be observed, with the commander of the ship or his second officer acting as notary. The provisions of Article 1034 shall also be observed, and a copy of the cover shall be remitted to the Secretary of Defense, so that it may be registered as the will according to Article 1035.

Article 1040.-

In merchant ships under the Honduran flag, a will may only be executed in the manner prescribed by Article 1033, the will being received by the captain or whoever acts in his place, and observing, moreover, the provisions in

Article 1035.-

TITLE IV OF TESTAMENTARY DISPOSITIONS CHAPTER I GENERAL RULES

Article 1041.-

Every testamentary beneficiary must be a certain and determined person, natural or juridical, whether determined by name or by clear indications in the will. Otherwise the disposition shall be considered as not written. However, dispositions intended for charitable purposes shall be valid even if not made in favor of determined persons. Dispositions made to a charitable institution without designating it shall be given to the charitable institution that the Executive Power designates, preferring one of those in the domicile or residence of the testator. What is left to the soul of the testator, without specifying its use in another way, shall be understood as left to a charitable institution and shall be subject to the provision of the preceding paragraph. What in general is left to the poor shall be applied to the poor of the testator's domicile.

Article 1042.-

An error in the name or quality of the beneficiary does not vitiate the disposition if there is no doubt about the person.

Article 1043.-

A disposition that appears to be motivated by an error of fact, in such a way that it is clear that without this error it would not have taken place, shall be considered as not written.

Article 1044.-

Captatory dispositions shall not be valid. These shall be understood as those in which the testator assigns some part of his property on the condition that the beneficiary leaves him by will some part of his own.

Article 1045.-

No testamentary disposition is valid which the testator has not made known in any other way than by himself or by no, or by a sign of affirmation or negation in response to a question.

Article 1046.-

No testamentary disposition shall be valid in favor of the notary who authorizes the will, or of the wife of said notary, or of any of his relatives within the fourth degree of consanguinity or second degree of affinity. This provision shall be applicable to the witnesses of the open will, and to the witnesses and officials before whom privileged wills are executed when they are not closed.

Article 1047.-

Credit in favor of any of the persons expressed in the preceding article that does not appear except in the will may not be demanded.

Article 1048.-

That which is left indeterminately to relatives shall be understood as left to the consanguineous relatives of the nearest degree who have not been instituted as heirs or legatees in the same will, observing the order of succession ab intestato, and the right of representation taking place in conformity with the legal rules; except that as of the date of the will there has been only one in that degree, in which case those of the next degree shall be understood to be called at the same time.

Article 1049.-

If the testamentary disposition is conceived or written in such terms that it is not known which of two or more persons the testator intended to designate, the assigned thing shall be divided among said persons in equal parts.

Article 1050.-

Every assignment shall be, either as a universal title, or of determined species, or that by the indications of the will can clearly be determined, or of genres and quantities that are equally so or may be so. Otherwise it shall be held as not written. However, if the assignment is intended for an object of charity expressed in the will, without determining the quota, quantity, or species that are to be invested in it, the assignment shall be valid and the quota, quantity, or species shall be determined, taking into consideration the nature of the object, the other dispositions of the testator, and the extent of his patrimony. The Judge shall make the determination hearing the heirs, the respective representative, or, in his absence, the Public Ministry; conforming, insofar as it is possible, to the intention of the testator.

Article 1051.-

If the fulfillment of an assignment is left to the discretion of an heir or legatee, to whom it would be profitable to refuse it, the heir or legatee shall be obliged to carry it out, unless he proves just cause not to do so. If the refusal to comply with it does not result in utility to the heir or legatee, he shall not be obliged to justify his decision, whatever it may be. The benefit of an ascendant or descendant, of a spouse, or of a brother or brother-in-law, shall be reputed, for the purpose of this provision, as a benefit to said heir or legatee.

Article 1052.-

The assignment that, by the failure of the assignee, is transferred to different persons, by accrual, substitution, or other cause, shall carry with it all the transferable obligations and charges, and the right to accept or reject it separately. The assignment that because it is excessively burdened all the persons successively called to it have rejected, by the will or the law, shall be deferred in the last place to the persons in whose favor the burdens have been constituted.

Article 1053.-

Over the rules given in this title concerning the understanding and effect of testamentary dispositions, the will of the testator clearly manifested shall prevail, provided that it does not oppose the legal requirements or prohibitions. To ascertain the will of the testator, greater attention shall be given to the substance of the dispositions than to the words used. CHAPTER II OF CONDITIONAL TESTAMENTARY ASSIGNMENTS

Article 1054.-

Testamentary assignments may be conditional. A conditional assignment is, in the will, that which depends on a condition, that is, on a future and uncertain event, in such a way that according to the intention of the testator the assignment shall not be valid if the positive event does not occur, or if the negative event occurs. Conditional testamentary assignments are adjusted to the rules given in the Title "Of Conditional Obligations", with the exceptions and modifications that are to be expressed.

Article 1055.-

The condition that consists of a present or past fact does not suspend the fulfillment of the disposition. If it exists or has existed, it is regarded as not written; if it does not exist or has not existed, the disposition is not valid. The past, present, and future shall be understood with relation to the moment of making the will, unless otherwise expressed.

Article 1056.-

If the condition that is imposed for a future time consists of a fact that has been realized during the lifetime of the testator, and the testator at the time of making the will knew of it, and the fact is of those that may be repeated, it shall be presumed that the testator requires its repetition; if the testator at the time of making the will knew of it, and the fact is of those whose repetition is impossible, the condition shall be regarded as fulfilled; and if the testator did not know of it, the condition shall be regarded as fulfilled, whatever the nature of the fact.

Article 1057.-

The condition of not challenging the will, imposed on a signatory, does not extend to actions for nullity due to some defect in its form.

Article 1058.-

The condition imposed on the heir or legatee of not contracting marriage shall be held as not written, except that it be limited to not contracting it before the age of twenty-one years or less.

Article 1059.-

The condition of remaining in a state of widowhood shall likewise be held as not imposed, unless the assignee has one (1) or more children from the prior marriage, at the time the assignment is deferred to him.

Article 1060.-

The preceding articles do not prevent provision for the subsistence of a woman while she remains single or widowed, by leaving her for that time a right of usufruct, use, or habitation, or a periodic pension.

Article 1061.-

The condition of marrying or not marrying a determined person shall be valid, and the condition of embracing any profession permitted by the laws.

Article 1062.-

Testamentary assignments under suspensive condition do not confer upon the assignee any right whatsoever, while the condition is pending, except the right to implore the necessary conservatory measures. If the assignee dies before the condition is fulfilled, no right is transmitted. Once the condition is fulfilled, the assignee shall have no right to the fruits collected during the intermediate time, unless the testator has expressly granted them to him. CHAPTER III OF TESTAMENTARY ASSIGNMENTS TO A DAY

Article 1063.-

Testamentary assignments may be limited to terms or days upon which the actual enjoyment or the extinction of a right depends; and they shall then be subject to the rules given in the Title "Of Obligations to a Term", with the explanations that follow.

Article 1064.-

A day is certain and determinate if it necessarily must arrive and it is known when; such as a certain day of a certain month and year, or a certain number of days, months or years after the date of the will or the death of the testator. It is certain, but indeterminate, if it necessarily must arrive, but it is not known when; such as the day of the death of a person. It is uncertain, but determinate, if it may or may not arrive, but supposing that it arrives, it is known when; such as the day on which a person reaches twenty-one (21) years of age. Finally, it is uncertain and indeterminate, if it is not known whether it will arrive, nor when; such as the day on which a person marries.

Article 1065.-

That which is assigned from a day that arrives before the death of the testator shall be understood as assigned for after his death and shall only be owed from the time the succession is opened.

Article 1066.-

An uncertain and indeterminate day is always a true condition, and is subject to the rules of conditions.

Article 1067.-

An assignment from a certain and determinate day gives to the assignee, from the moment of the death of the testator, the ownership of the thing assigned and the right to alienate and transmit it; but not the right to claim it before the day arrives. If the testator expressly imposes the condition of existing, the assignee on that day shall be subject to the rules of conditional assignments.

Article 1068.-

An assignment from a certain but indeterminate day is conditional and involves the condition that the assignee exists on that day. If it is known that the assignee must exist on that day, "such as when the assignment is in favor of a permanent establishment", the provision stated in the first paragraph of the preceding article shall apply.

Article 1069.-

An assignment from a certain day, whether determinate or not, is always conditional

Article 1070.-

An assignment until a certain day, whether determinate or not, constitutes a usufruct in favor of the assignee. The assignment of periodic payments is non-transmissible by reason of death, and terminates by the arrival of the day, and by the death of the pensioner. If it is in favor of a corporation or foundation, it may not last more than fifteen (15) years.

Article 1071.-

An assignment until an uncertain but determinate day, joined to the existence of the assignee, constitutes a usufruct; except when it consists of periodic payments. If the day is linked to the existence of another person different from the assignee, the usufruct shall be understood as granted until the date on which, with the other person living, the day would arrive for them. CHAPTER IV OF MODAL ASSIGNMENTS

Article 1072.-

If something is assigned to a person for him to have it as his own, with the obligation to apply it to a special purpose, such as making certain works or submitting to certain charges, this application is a modal condition and not a suspensive condition. The modal condition, therefore, does not suspend the acquisition of the thing assigned.

Article 1073.-

In modal assignments, the clause that imposes the obligation to return the thing and the fruits if the modal condition is not fulfilled is called a resolutory clause. It shall not be understood that they involve a resolutory clause when the testator does not express it.

Article 1074.-

In order for the thing assigned modally to be acquired, it is not necessary to furnish a bond or surety for restitution in the event of non-fulfillment of the modal condition.

Article 1075.-

If the modal condition is for the benefit of the assignee exclusively, it imposes no obligation whatsoever, except when it carries a resolutory clause.

Article 1076.-

If the modal condition is by its nature impossible, or conducive to an illegal or immoral act, or conceived in unintelligible terms, the disposition shall not be valid. If the modal condition, without act or fault of the assignee, is only impossible in the special form prescribed by the testator, it may be fulfilled in another analogous form that does not alter the substance of the disposition, and which in this regard is approved by the Judge, with notice to the interested parties. If the modal condition, without act or fault of the assignee, becomes entirely impossible, the assignment shall subsist without the encumbrance.

Article 1077.-

If the testator has not sufficiently determined the time or the special manner in which the mode is to be fulfilled, the Judge may determine them, consulting insofar as possible the will of the testator, and leaving the modal assignee a benefit that amounts to at least one-fifth (1/5) of the value of the thing assigned.

Article 1078.-

If the mode consists of an act such that for the purpose the testator has proposed it is indifferent which person executes it, it is transmissible to the heirs of the assignee.

Article 1079.-

Whenever the resolutory clause is to be carried out, a sum proportionate to the object shall be delivered to the person in whose favor the mode has been constituted; and the remainder of the value of the thing assigned shall accrue to the estate, if the testator has not ordered otherwise. The assignee upon whom the mode has been imposed shall not enjoy the benefit that might result to him from the preceding provision. CHAPTER V OF ASSIGNMENTS BY UNIVERSAL TITLE

Article 1080.-

Assignees by universal title, with whatever words they are called, and although in the will they are designated as legatees, are heirs; they represent the person of the testator to succeed him in all transmissible rights and obligations. Heirs are also bound by testamentary burdens, that is, those constituted by the will itself, and which are not imposed upon determined persons.

Article 1081.-

The assignee who has been called to the succession in general terms that do not designate a share such as "let so-and-so be my heir" or "I leave my goods to so-and-so", is a universal heir. But if he concurs with heirs of a share, he shall be understood to be heir of that share which, with those designated in the will, completes the whole or unity. If there are two (2) or more heirs instituted without designation of shares, they shall divide among themselves in equal parts the estate or the part of it that falls to them.

Article 1082.-

If, having made other assignments, the remainder of the goods is disposed of and all the assignments, except that of the remainder, are by singular title, the assignee of the remainder is the universal heir. If some of the other assignments are of shares, the assignee of the remainder is heir of the share that remains to complete the unity.

Article 1083.-

If there is no universal heir, but only heirs of a share, and those designated in the will do not together compose the whole or unity, the ab intestato heirs are understood to be called as heirs of the remainder. If in the will there is no assignment by universal title, the ab intestato heirs are universal heirs.

Article 1084.-

If the shares assigned in the will complete or exceed the unity, in such case, the universal heir shall be understood to be instituted in a share whose numerator is the unity, and the denominator is the total number of heirs, unless he is instituted as heir of the remainder, in which case he shall have nothing. The shares being reduced to a common denominator, including those computed according to the preceding paragraph, the estate shall be represented by the sum of the numerators, and the effective share of each heir, by his respective numerator.

Article 1085.-

If the goods of the succession barely suffice to pay the assignments by singular title, the heir instituted in the will shall have the right to one-fourth of such goods, which shall be paid by the assignees by singular title, pro rata of their shares.

Article 1086.-

The provisions of this Title are understood without prejudice to the action of reformation that the law grants to forced assignees. CHAPTER VI OF ASSIGNMENTS BY SINGULAR TITLE

Article 1087.-

Assignees by singular title, with whatever words they are called, and although in the will they are designated as heirs, are legatees: they do not represent the testator; they have no more rights nor burdens than those expressly conferred upon them or imposed upon them. This, however, shall be understood without prejudice to their subsidiary liability of the heirs, and to that which may befall them in the case of the action of reformation.

Article 1088.-

The bequest of a thing incapable of being appropriated shall not be valid, according to

Article 626.-

nor those of things which at the time of the will are property of the nation or municipality and for public use, or form part of a building, in such a manner that they cannot be separated without deteriorating it; unless the cause ceases before the bequest is deferred.

Article 1089.-

The testator may order that a species belonging to another be acquired to give it to some person or to employ it in some object of charity; and if the assignee upon whom this obligation is imposed cannot fulfill it because the owner of the species refuses to transfer it or demands an excessive price for it, the said assignee shall be obliged only to give in money the fair price of the species; once the price is satisfied, the legatee shall have no right to the species, even though the assignee acquires it afterwards. And if the foreign species bequeathed shall have been previously acquired by the legatee or for the object of charity, its price shall not be owed, except insofar as the acquisition shall have been for a valuable consideration and at an equitable price.

Article 1090.-

The bequest of a species that is not the property of the testator, or of the assignee upon whom the obligation to give it is imposed, is null, unless it appears in the will that the testator knew that the thing was not his or that of the said assignee; or unless the foreign thing is bequeathed to a legitimate descendant or ancestor of the testator or to his spouse, for in these cases it shall proceed as in the first paragraph of the preceding article.

Article 1091.-

If property belonging to another that was bequeathed passed before the testator's death to the ownership of the testator himself, or to that of the assignee upon whom the obligation to give it had been imposed, the bequest shall be due.

Article 1092.-

If the testator had no more than a part, quota, or right in the property bequeathed, it shall be presumed that he intended to bequeath no more than that part, quota, or right. The same applies to property that an assignee is obliged to give and in which he has only a part, quota, or right.

Article 1093.-

If in bequeathing a thing the place where it is kept is designated and it is not found there, but is found elsewhere, the thing shall be due; if it is found nowhere, a thing of medium quality of the same kind shall be due, but only to persons designated in Article 1090.

Article 1094.-

A bequest of fungible things, that is, those that are destroyed by the first use and whose quantity is not determined in some way, is void. If fungible property is bequeathed, designating the place where it is to be found, the quantity found there at the time of the testator's death shall be due, if he has not designated the quantity; and if he has designated it, up to the quantity designated in the will. If the existing quantity is less than the designated amount, only the existing amount shall be due; and if no quantity of the fungible thing exists there, nothing shall be due.

Article 1095.-

A bequest of a future thing is valid, provided that it comes to exist.

Article 1096.-

If of several things that exist in the testator's patrimony, one is bequeathed without saying which, a thing of medium quality or value among those included in the bequest shall be due.

Article 1097.-

Bequests of things of a kind that are not limited to what exists in the testator's patrimony, such as a cow, a horse, impose the obligation to give a thing of medium quality or value of the same kind.

Article 1098.-

If a thing was bequeathed from among several that the testator believed he had and left only one, the one he left shall be due. If he left none, the bequest shall not be valid except in favor of persons designated in Article 1090, who shall have only the right to demand a thing of medium quality of the same kind, even if the testator granted them the choice. But if a thing is bequeathed of those whose value has no limits, such as a house, a country estate, and none of the same kind exists among the testator's property, nothing shall be due, not even to persons designated in Article 1090.

Article 1099.-

If the choice of one thing among many is expressly given to the obligated person or to the legatee, that person or the latter may, respectively, offer or choose at his discretion. If the testator entrusts the choice to a third person, this person may choose at his discretion; and if he does not fulfill his charge within the time set by the testator or in default thereof by the Judge, the rule of Article 1096 shall apply. Once a choice is made, it may not be made again except for cause of fraud or duress.

Article 1100.-

The thing bequeathed is due in the condition in which it existed at the time of the testator's death, including the utensils necessary for its use that exist with it.

Article 1101.-

If the property bequeathed is a real estate, the lands and new buildings that the testator added to it after the will shall not be included in the bequest; and if what is newly added forms with the rest at the time of opening the succession a whole that cannot be divided without grave loss, and the additions are worth more than the property in its previous state, only this second value shall be due to the legatee; if they are worth less, all of it shall be due to the legatee, charged with paying the value of the additions. But the bequest of a measure of land, such as one thousand (1,000) square meters, shall not increase in any case by the acquisition of contiguous land, and if that cannot be separated from the latter, only what it is worth shall be due. If a lot is bequeathed and the testator afterwards builds on it, only the value of the lot shall be due.

Article 1102.-

If part of a real estate is bequeathed, the easements necessary for its enjoyment or cultivation shall be understood to be bequeathed with it.

Article 1103.-

If a house is bequeathed with its furniture or with everything found in it, the things enumerated in Article 608 shall not be understood to be included in the bequest, but only those that form the house furnishings and are found in it; and if in the same manner a country estate is bequeathed, it shall not be understood that the bequest includes other things than those that serve for the cultivation and improvement of the estate and are found in it. In both cases, nothing shall be due from the livestock breeding or other objects contained in the house or estate except those that the testator expressly designated.

Article 1104.-

If a carriage of any kind is bequeathed, the harnesses and beasts that the testator was accustomed to use for it, and that at the time of his death existed in his patrimony, shall be understood to be bequeathed.

Article 1105.-

If a herd is bequeathed, the animals of which it was composed at the time of the testator's death shall be due, and no more.

Article 1106.-

If shares of the same thing are bequeathed to several different persons, the rules of the preceding Chapter shall be followed for the division thereof.

Article 1107.-

The specific thing bequeathed passes to the legatee with its servitudes and other real charges.

Article 1108.-

If a thing is bequeathed with the condition of not alienating it, and the alienation would not compromise any right of a third party, the clause of non-alienation shall be considered as not written.

Article 1109.-

Not only corporeal things may be bequeathed, but also rights and actions. By the fact of bequeathing the title of a credit, it shall be understood that the credit is bequeathed. The bequest of a credit includes that of the accrued interest; but it subsists only in the part of the credit or of the interest that the testator has not received.

Article 1110.-

If the thing that was pledged to the testator is bequeathed to the debtor, the debt is not thereby extinguished, but only the right of pledge; unless it clearly appears that the will of the testator was to extinguish the debt.

Article 1111.-

If the testator forgives a debt in the will, and afterwards judicially demands payment from the debtor, or accepts payment that is offered to him, the debtor may not take advantage of the forgiveness; but if payment was made without notice or consent of the testator, the legatee may claim what was paid.

Article 1112.-

If a person is forgiven what he owes, without a specified amount being determined, the forgiveness shall not include in the condonation any debts other than those existing at the date of the will.

Article 1113.-

If from the circumstances it does not clearly appear that the intention of the testator is to pay the debt with the bequest. If thus expressed or it appears, the debt must be recognized in the terms in which the testator has made it, or in which the obligation has been proven to have been incurred, and the creditor may at his discretion demand payment in the terms in which the debtor was obligated or in those expressed in the will.

Article 1114.-

If the testator orders payment of what he believes he owes and does not owe, the provision shall be considered as not written. If on account of a determined debt, an order is made to pay more than it amounts to, the excess shall not be owed, unless it appears that the intention was to donate it.

Article 1115.-

Debts acknowledged in the will and for which there is no other written beginning of proof shall be held to be gratuitous legacies, and shall be subject to the same liabilities and deductions as other legacies of this class, without prejudice to the provisions of Article 1047.

Article 1116.-

If voluntary sustenance is bequeathed without determining its form and amount, it shall be owed in the form and amount in which the testator was accustomed to provide it to the same person; and in the absence of this determination, it shall be regulated taking into consideration the necessity of the legatee, his relations with the testator, and the amount of the testator's patrimony. If the testator has fixed the time that the contribution of sustenance is to last, it shall cease when that time is fulfilled, or by the death of the legatee, even if it occurs before the time is fulfilled. If the testator does not fix the time that the contribution of sustenance is to last, it shall be understood that it must last for the entire life of the legatee. If an annual pension is bequeathed for the education of the legatee, it shall last until he reaches twenty-one (21) years of age and shall cease if he dies before reaching that age.

Article 1117.-

By the destruction of the specific thing bequeathed, without the act or fault of the one who must deliver it, the obligation to pay the bequest is extinguished. The alienation of the bequeathed things, in whole or in part, by an act between living persons, involves the revocation of the bequest, in whole or in part, and the bequest shall not subsist or revive, even though the alienation has been null, and even though the bequeathed things return to the power of the testator. A pledge or mortgage constituted on the bequeathed thing does not extinguish the bequest, but burdens it with said pledge or mortgage. If the testator substantially alters the bequeathed moveable thing, as when from wood he has a cart built, or from wool, fabrics, it shall be understood that he revokes the bequest; but if the alteration is not substantial, as when from silver he has a vessel built, it shall not be understood to be revoked. CHAPTER VII OF REVOCABLE DONATIONS

Article 1118.-

Revocable donation is that which the donor may revoke at his discretion. Donation in case of death is the same as revocable donation, and donation between living persons is the same as irrevocable donation.

Article 1119.-

A revocable donation shall not be valid unless it has been executed with the solemnities that the law prescribes for those of its class, or unless the law expressly gives it this character. If the execution of a donation is made with the solemnities of those between living persons, and the donor in the instrument reserves for himself the faculty to revoke it, it shall be necessary, for it to subsist after the death of the donor, that he has expressly confirmed it in a testamentary act. Donations for which no instrument is executed shall be valid as donations between living persons insofar as may be right.

Article 1120.-

Revocable donations by persons who cannot make a will or donate between living persons are null. Likewise, those between persons who cannot receive testamentary assignments or donations between living persons from one another are null.

Article 1121.-

The execution of revocable donations shall be subject to the rules of a will.

Article 1122.-

By means of a revocable donation, followed by the delivery of the donated things, the donee acquires the rights and assumes the obligations of a usufructuary. However, the donee shall not be subject to providing the bond for conservation and restitution to which usufructuaries are obligated, unless the donor demands it.

Article 1123.-

Revocable donations of a singular title are anticipated legacies and are subject to the same rules as legacies. Conversely, if the testator grants during life to the legatee the enjoyment of the thing bequeathed, the legacy is a revocable donation. Revocable donations, including legacies in the case of the preceding paragraph, shall take preference over legacies of which the enjoyment has not been granted to the legatees during the life of the testator, when the property left by the testator at death is insufficient to cover all of them.

Article 1124.-

A revocable donation of all property or of a share thereof shall be regarded as an institution of heir, which shall only take effect from the death of the donor. However, the donee of all property or of a share thereof may exercise the rights of a usufructuary over the species that have been delivered to them.

Article 1125.-

Revocable donations lapse by the mere fact of the donee dying before the donor.

Article 1126.-

Revocable donations are confirmed and confer ownership of the donated object by the mere fact of the donor dying without having revoked them, and without there having arisen in the donee any cause of incapacity or unworthiness sufficient to invalidate an inheritance or legacy.

Article 1127.-

Revocation may be express or tacit, in the same manner as the revocation of inheritances or legacies.

Article 1128.-

The provisions of this Chapter, insofar as they concern forced heirs, are subject to the exceptions and modifications that shall be stated in the Title "Of Forced Assignments". CHAPTER VIII OF THE RIGHT OF ACCRUAL

Article 1129.-

When an assignment is made or the same object is destined to two or more assignees, the portion of one of them, which due to the failure of that one accrues to the portions of the others, is said to accrue to them.

Article 1130.-

The right of accrual shall not apply among assignees of different parts or shares into which the testator has divided the assigned object; each part or share shall be considered in such case as a separate object and there shall be no right of accrual except among co-assignees of the same part or share. If an object is assigned to two or more persons in equal shares, there shall be a right of accrual.

Article 1131.-

There shall be a right of accrual, whether the co-assignees are called in the same clause or in separate clauses of a testamentary instrument. If the call is made in two distinct instruments, the prior call shall be presumed revoked in the entire part that is not common with the later call.

Article 1132.-

Joint co-assignees shall be deemed to constitute a single person for the purpose of concurring with other co-assignees; and the collective person formed by the first, shall not be understood to fail except when all of these fail. Co-assignees associated by a copulative expression, such as Peter and John, or comprised in a collective denomination, such as the children of Peter, shall be understood to be joint.

Article 1133.-

The co-assignee may retain his own portion and repudiate the one deferred to him by accrual; but may not repudiate the first and accept the second.

Article 1134.-

The portion that accrues carries all its encumbrances with it, except those which presuppose a quality or personal aptitude of the co-assignee that fails.

Article 1135.-

The right of transmission established by Article 936 excludes the right of accrual.

Article 1136.-

The assignees of usufruct, use, habitation, or a periodic pension retain the right of accretion while they enjoy such usufruct, use, habitation, or pension; and none of these rights are extinguished until the last co-assignee fails.

Article 1137.-

The right of accretion takes place in inheritances and legacies.

Article 1138.-

The testator may in all cases prohibit accretion. CHAPTER IX OF SUBSTITUTIONS

Article 1139.-

Ordinary substitution is the only one permitted. Ordinary substitution is that in which an assignee is named to take the place of another who does not accept, or who, before the assignment is conferred upon him, ceases to exist by death or by another cause that extinguishes his eventual right. An assignee who has once accepted is not understood to fail, except if the acceptance is invalidated.

Article 1140.-

A substitution made expressly for any one of the cases in which the assignee may fail shall be understood to be made for any of the other cases in which he may fail, unless the testator has expressed a contrary intention.

Article 1141.-

Substitution may be of several degrees, as when a substitute is named to the direct assignee, and another to the first substitute.

Article 1142.-

One may be substituted to many and many to one.

Article 1143.-

If three (3) or more assignees substitute for one another reciprocally and one of them fails, the portion of the latter shall be divided among the others in proportion to the values of their respective assignments.

Article 1144.-

The substitute of a substitute who ceases to exist is understood to be called in the same cases and with the same charges as the latter, without prejudice to what the testator may have ordered in this regard.

Article 1145.-

If the assignee is a legitimate descendant of the testator, the legitimate descendants of the assignee are not for that reason understood to be substituted to him, unless the testator has expressed a contrary intention.

Article 1146.-

The right of transmission excludes that of substitution, and that of substitution excludes that of accretion. TITLE V OF FORCED ASSIGNMENTS

Article 1147.-

Forced assignments are those that the testator is obliged to make, and which are supplied when he has not made them, even to the prejudice of his express testamentary dispositions. Forced assignments are: 1. The support that is owed by law to certain persons; and 2. The spousal portion. CHAPTER I OF ALIMENTARY ASSIGNMENTS

Article 1148.-

The support that the deceased owed by law to certain persons encumbers the hereditary mass, except when the testator has imposed this obligation on one or more participants in the succession.

Article 1149.-

Assignees of support are not obliged to make any restitution on account of the debts or charges that encumber the patrimony of the deceased; but future support that appears disproportionate to the value of the actual patrimony may be reduced. CHAPTER II OF THE SPOUSAL PORTION

Article 1150.-

The surviving spouse who lacks the necessities for his adequate subsistence has the right, in the capacity of spousal portion, to one-fourth of the property of the deceased spouse.

Article 1151.-

The right to the conjugal portion shall be understood to exist at the time of the death of the other spouse, and shall not lapse in whole or in part by the acquisition of property that the surviving spouse may subsequently make.

Article 1152.-

The following shall have no right to the conjugal portion: 1.- The surviving spouse who without just cause has abandoned his or her consort, and who, at least thirty (30) days before the death, has not reunited with him or her. 2.- The spouse who by his or her own act or fault has given cause for the separation of bodies.

Article 1153.-

The surviving spouse who at the time of the death of the other spouse had no right to the conjugal portion shall not acquire it afterward by the fact of falling into poverty.

Article 1154.-

If the surviving spouse has property, but not of such value as that of the conjugal portion, he or she shall have the right only to the complement, in the capacity of conjugal portion. Everything to which the surviving spouse has the right to receive under any other title in the succession of the deceased shall be charged against the conjugal portion, including his or her share of community gains, if applicable, if he or she does not renounce it.

Article 1155.-

The surviving spouse may, at his or her discretion, retain what he or she possesses or is owed to him or her, renouncing the conjugal portion, or demand this portion, abandoning his or her other property and rights.

Article 1156.-

The spouse to whom, on account of his or her conjugal portion, any part has fallen as a universal title in the succession of the deceased, shall be responsible pro rata for this part, as the heirs are in their respective shares. If the share of community gains is charged to said portion, the special responsibility that is proper to it shall subsist in this. In what else the widower or widow receives in the capacity of conjugal portion, he or she shall have only the subsidiary responsibility of the legatees.

Article 1157.-

A will that has been validly executed cannot be invalidated except by revocation made by the testator. However, less solemn wills lapse without need for revocation in the cases provided by law. Revocation may be total or partial.

Article 1158.-

A solemn will may be revoked expressly in whole or in part by a solemn or privileged will. However, revocation made in a privileged will shall lapse with the will that contains it, and the prior will shall remain in effect.

Article 1159.-

If the will that revokes a prior will is revoked in turn, the first will does not revive by this revocation, unless the testator manifests contrary intent.

Article 1160.-

A will is not tacitly revoked in all its parts by the existence of another or other subsequent wills. Subsequent wills that do not expressly revoke the prior wills shall leave subsisting in these the dispositions that are not incompatible with the subsequent ones or contrary to them.

Article 1161.-

When a will is revoked, none of the declarations or dispositions contained in it shall have any effect whatsoever, not even for proof that someone may wish to present in court against the testator.

Article 1162.-

The testator cannot confirm without reproducing the dispositions contained in a will null in its form, even if the act is clothed with all the formalities required for the validity of wills.

Article 1163.-

If the subsequent will is declared null by reason of defect in form, the prior will subsists. But if the new dispositions contained in the subsequent will fail by reason of incapacity of the heirs or legatees, or come to lapse for any reason, the revocation of the first will caused by the existence of the second shall always be valid.

Article 1164.-

When a closed will is found torn or canceled in the testator's house, it is presumed to have been torn or canceled by him or her, unless the contrary is proven.

Article 1165.-

The tearing up of the cover of his or her closed will by the testator produces the revocation of the will, even though it remain intact.

Article 1166.-

If the closed will has been entirely destroyed by an act of God or by force majeure, the instituted heirs or legatees shall not be admitted to prove the dispositions that the will contained, and proceedings shall be conducted according to the rules of intestate succession. CHAPTER II REFORM OF THE WILL

Article 1167.-

The surviving spouse shall have an action for reform of the will for the satisfaction or integration of his or her marital portion. Likewise, an action for reform of the will may be brought by persons to whom the testator was obligated by law to provide sustenance, and failed to do so or did so in insufficient quantity.

Article 1168.-

The action for reform mentioned in this Chapter may not be brought except after the death of the testator; and it prescribes in four (4) years, counted from the day on which the interested parties had knowledge of the will. TITLE VII OPENING OF THE SUCCESSION AND ITS ACCEPTANCE, REPUDIATION AND INVENTORY CHAPTER I GENERAL RULES

Article 1169.-

From the moment a succession is opened, anyone who has an interest in it or is presumed to be able to have one may request that the movables and papers of the succession be kept under lock and seal, until the solemn inventory of the hereditary property and effects proceeds. The domestic movables for everyday use shall not be kept under lock and seal, but a list of them shall be made. The custody and affixing of seals shall be done by the Judge with legal formalities. The Judge shall perform of his own accord immediately the proceedings that have been provided for, if the heirs are absent or are minors, insane, or unknown.

Article 1170.-

If the property of the succession is located in various places, the Judge who has opened the succession shall direct, at the request of any of the heirs or creditors, or of his own accord, in the cases of the preceding article, paragraph four, dispatches or letters rogatory to the judges of the places where the property is found, so that they may proceed on their part to the custody and affixing of seals, until the corresponding inventory in their case.

Article 1171.-

The cost of custody and affixing of seals and of the inventories shall burden all the property of the succession, unless the testator expressly directs otherwise.

Article 1172.-

Every assignee may accept or repudiate freely. Exceptions are persons who do not have the free administration of their property, who may not accept except by means of or with the consent of their legal representatives. They are prohibited from accepting by themselves, even with the benefit of inventory.

Article 1173.-

No assignment can be accepted unless it has been deferred. But after the death of the person whose succession is in question, any assignment may be repudiated even if it is conditional and the condition is pending.

Article 1174.-

No conditional acceptance or repudiation may be made, nor acceptance or repudiation until or from a certain day.

Article 1175.-

A part or quota of the assignment cannot be accepted and the remainder repudiated. But if the assignment made to a person is transmitted to his or her heirs, according to

Article 936.-

each of these may accept or repudiate his or her quota.

Article 1176.-

One assignment may be accepted and another repudiated, but the burdened assignment cannot be repudiated and the others accepted, unless it is deferred separately by right of accrual, or of transmission, or of common substitution, or unless the assignee has been granted the faculty to repudiate it separately.

Article 1177.-

If an assignee sells, donates, or transfers in any manner to another person the object that has been deferred to him or her, or the right to succeed in it, it is understood that by the same act he or she accepts.

Article 1178.-

The heir who has removed effects belonging to a succession loses the faculty of repudiating the inheritance, and notwithstanding his or her repudiation, shall remain an heir; but shall have no part in the removed objects. The legatee who has removed objects belonging to a succession loses the rights that as legatee he or she might have over said objects; and not having ownership of them, shall be obliged to restore them. Both shall remain, in addition, subject criminally to the penalties that correspond for the crime.

Article 1179.-

Every assignee shall be obliged, by virtue of a demand by any person interested therein, to declare whether he or she accepts or repudiates; and shall make this declaration within forty (40) days following the day of the demand. In case of absence of the assignee or if the property is situated in distant places or for another serious reason, the Judge may extend this term; but never for more than six (6) months. During this period every assignee shall have the faculty to inspect the assigned object; may implore the preservative measures that concern him or her, and shall not be obliged to pay any hereditary or testamentary debt; but the curator of the vacant succession may be obliged to do so in his or her case. The heir during the term may also inspect the accounts and papers of the succession. If the absent assignee does not appear by himself or herself or by legitimate representative in timely fashion, a curator of property shall be appointed to represent him or her, and accept in his or her behalf with the benefit of inventory.

Article 1180.-

An assignee constituted in default of declaring whether he accepts or repudiates shall be understood to repudiate.

Article 1181.-

Acceptance and repudiation, once made, are irrevocable and cannot be contested, except in cases of fraud or violence.

Article 1182.-

The heir may revoke the acceptance or repudiation when by an unknown will at the time of making it, the quality or quantity of the inheritance is altered.

Article 1183.-

In the case of the preceding article, if the heir revokes the acceptance, he shall return everything he may have received from the inheritance, the rules applicable to possessors in good faith being observed with respect to the fruits.

Article 1184.-

Those who do not have the free administration of their assets cannot repudiate an assignment to universal title, nor an assignment of real property, or of personal property, without judicial authorization with knowledge of the cause.

Article 1185.-

If the heir repudiates the inheritance to the detriment of his own creditors, they may petition the Judge to authorize them to accept it on his behalf. The acceptance shall benefit the creditors only to the extent that it suffices to cover the amount of their credits. Any excess, if there is one, shall not belong in any case to the renunciant, but shall be awarded to the persons to whom it corresponds, according to the rules established in this Code.

Article 1186.-

The effects of acceptance or repudiation of an inheritance are retroactive to the moment when it has been conferred. The same applies to legacies of specific property. CHAPTER II PARTICULAR RULES RELATING TO INHERITANCES

Article 1187.-

If within fifteen days of the succession opening the inheritance or a share of it has not been accepted, the Judge, at the instance of the surviving spouse, or of any of the relatives or dependents of the deceased, or of another person interested therein or ex officio, shall declare the inheritance vacant; this declaration shall be inserted in the official newspaper and of the department, if there is one, and in notices that shall be posted in three (3) of the most frequented places of the locality; and the appointment of a curator of the vacant inheritance shall proceed. If there are two or more heirs and one of them accepts, he shall have the administration of all hereditary assets pro indiviso, subject to solemn inventory; and with the successive acceptance of his coheirs and their subscription to the inventory, they shall take part in the administration. As long as all have not accepted, the powers of the heir or heirs who administer shall be the same as those of the curators of vacant inheritance, but they shall not be obliged to provide security, except where there is reason to fear that the assets may be endangered under their administration, at the prudent discretion of the Judge. In the event that the heirs cannot agree on the administration of the inheritance, they shall appoint a responsible administrator who shall take charge of the assets; and if they still cannot agree on this appointment, the Judge shall do so in subsidiary manner.

Article 1188.-

Acceptance of an inheritance may be express or tacit. It is express when the title of heir is assumed, and it is tacit when the heir performs an act that necessarily supposes his intention to accept, and which he would not have had the right to perform except in his capacity as heir.

Article 1189.-

It is understood that someone assumes the title of heir when he does so in a public or private deed, binding himself as such heir, or in an act of judicial procedure.

Article 1190.-

Purely conservatory acts, acts of inspection and urgent provisional administration, are not acts that by themselves suppose acceptance.

Article 1191.-

The disposition of any hereditary asset, even for purposes of urgent administration, is an act of the heir, if it has not been authorized by the Judge upon the petition of the heir, the latter protesting that it is not his intention to bind himself in the capacity of heir.

Article 1192.-

He who performs an act as heir without prior solemn inventory shall succeed to all transmissible obligations of the deceased in proportion to his hereditary share, even if they impose upon him a burden that exceeds the value of the assets he inherits. Having been preceded by solemn inventory, he shall enjoy the benefit of inventory.

Article 1193.-

He who at the instance of a hereditary or testamentary creditor has been judicially declared heir, or condemned as such, shall be understood to be so with respect to the other creditors, without need of new action. The same rule applies to the judicial declaration of having accepted purely and simply or with the benefit of inventory. CHAPTER III OF THE BENEFIT OF INVENTORY

Article 1194.-

The benefit of inventory consists in not making the heirs who accept responsible for hereditary and testamentary obligations except up to the amount of the total value of the assets they have inherited.

Article 1195.-

If among many coheirs some wish to accept with the benefit of inventory and others do not, all of them shall be obliged to accept with the benefit of inventory.

Article 1196.-

The testator may not prohibit an heir from accepting with the benefit of inventory.

Article 1197.-

Inheritances conferred upon corporations and public establishments shall be accepted precisely with the benefit of inventory. Inheritances that fall to persons who cannot accept or reject except by the agency or with the authorization of others shall be accepted in the same manner. If what is provided in this article is not fulfilled, the natural or legal persons represented shall not be obliged by the debts and charges of the succession except to the extent of what exists of the inheritance at the time of the demand or is proven to have been effectively used for their benefit.

Article 1198.-

Every heir retains the faculty to accept with the benefit of inventory as long as they have not committed an act of heirship.

Article 1199.-

In the preparation of the inventory, what is prescribed in the Civil Procedure Code shall be observed for solemn inventories.

Article 1200.-

If the deceased had an interest in a partnership, and by a clause of the contract stipulated that the partnership continue with their heirs after their death, the partnership assets shall nevertheless be included in the inventory to be made, without prejudice to the partners continuing to administer them until the expiration of the partnership, and without any security being required of them.

Article 1201.-

The following shall have the right to attend the inventory: the curator of the yacente estate, the presumptive testamentary or ab intestato heirs, the surviving spouse, legatees, commercial partners, and every creditor of the inheritance who presents proof of their credit. All these persons shall have the right to claim against the inventory in whatever appears to them to be inaccurate.

Article 1202.-

The heir who in the preparation of the inventory omits in bad faith to make mention of any part of the assets, however small, or presumes debts that do not exist, shall not enjoy the benefit of inventory.

Article 1203.-

One who accepts with the benefit of inventory shall be responsible, not only for the value of the assets actually received at that time, but also for those that subsequently accrue to the inheritance upon which the inventory falls. The listing and appraisal of these assets shall be added to the existing inventory with the same formalities that were observed in making it.

Article 1204.-

They shall likewise be responsible for all credits as if they had actually collected them; without prejudice to their discharge in due time, proving what without fault on their part they have failed to collect, by placing at the disposal of the interested parties the actions and unsettled documents.

Article 1205.-

The debts and credits of the beneficiary heir are not confused with the debts and credits of the succession.

Article 1206.-

The beneficiary heir shall be responsible even for slight negligence in the conservation of specific things or determinate property that are owed. The risk of the other assets of the succession is at their charge, and they shall only be responsible for the values at which they have been appraised.

Article 1207.-

The beneficiary heir may at any time exonerate themselves from their obligations by abandoning to the creditors the assets of the succession that they must deliver in kind and the balance remaining from the others, and obtaining from them or from the Judge the approval of the account of their administration that they must present to them.

Article 1208.-

Once the assets of the succession, or the portion of them that has fallen to the beneficiary heir, have been consumed in the payment of debts and charges, the Judge, at the petition of the beneficiary heir, shall cite by edicts the hereditary and testamentary creditors who have not been satisfied, so that they may receive from said heir an exact account and, insofar as possible, documented account of all the expenditures they have made; and once the account is approved by them, or in case of disagreement by the Judge, the beneficiary heir shall be declared free from all further responsibility.

Article 1209.-

The beneficiary heir who opposes a demand by raising the exception that the hereditary assets or the portion of them that has fallen to them have already been consumed in the payment of debts and charges, shall prove it by presenting to the plaintiffs an exact account and, insofar as possible, documented account of all the expenditures they have made.

Article 1210.-

Whoever proves their right to an inheritance, occupied by another person in the capacity of heir, shall have an action to have the inheritance adjudicated to them and to have the hereditary things restored to them, both corporeal and incorporeal, and even those of which the deceased was a mere holder, such as depositary, bailee, pledgee, lessee, etc., and which have not legitimately returned to their owners.

Article 1211.-

The same action extends not only to things that belonged to the deceased at the time of death, but also to the increases that the inheritance may have subsequently acquired.

Article 1212.-

The restitution of fruits and the allowance of improvements in the action for recovery of inheritance shall be governed by the same rules as in the revindicatory action.

Article 1213.-

Whoever in good faith shall have occupied the inheritance shall not be liable for the alienations or deteriorations of the hereditary things, except to the extent that they have enriched them; but having occupied it in bad faith, they shall be liable for the entire amount of the alienations and deteriorations.

Article 1214.-

The heir may also make use of the revindicatory action with respect to hereditary things that are revindicable, which have passed to third parties, and have not been prescribed by them. If they prefer to use this action, they shall nevertheless retain their right so that whoever occupied the inheritance in bad faith shall complete what by recourse against third party possessors they have not been able to obtain and shall leave them entirely indemnified; and they shall have the same right against whoever occupied the inheritance in good faith, insofar as they are obligated under the preceding article.

Article 1215.-

The right of action for recovery of inheritance expires in twenty (20) years, but the putative heir, in the case of the final paragraph of Article 721, may oppose to this action the prescription of ten (10) years, counted as for the acquisition of ownership.

Article 1216.-

The heirs or their legal representatives are the executors of the testator's dispositions. The appointment of executors is prohibited.

Article 1217.-

When there are two (2) or more heirs, all of them, or their legal representatives, shall act jointly during the co-ownership of the inheritance. In case of disagreement, the provisions of the fourth paragraph of Article 1187 shall be observed.

Article 1218.-

The heirs or their legal representatives shall be obligated to give notice of the opening of the succession through notices published in the official newspaper and that of the department, if one exists; or if not, through notices that shall be posted in three (3) of the most frequented places of the locality, so that creditors and other interested parties may exercise their rights.

Article 1219.-

The omission of the proceedings provided for in the preceding article shall make liable the heirs present who have free administration of their property, and their respective tutors or guardians, for all damage that it causes to creditors.

Article 1220.-

The testator may make secret and confidential charges to the heir, and to any other person of legal age who has free administration of their property, so that a portion of their property be invested in one or more lawful objects. The person charged with executing them is called a fiduciary executor.

Article 1221.-

The charges that the testator makes secretly and confidentially, and in which some portion of their property is to be employed, shall be subject to the following rules: 1. The person of the fiduciary executor shall be designated in the will. 2. The fiduciary executor shall have the necessary qualifications to be a legatee of the testator; but the quality of being an ecclesiastic shall not be an impediment, provided that they are not in the case of Article 943. 3. The specific items or the determined sum that is to be delivered to the fiduciary executor for the fulfillment of their charge shall be expressed in the will. If any of these requirements is lacking, the disposition shall not be valid.

Article 1222.-

The fiduciary executor shall swear before the Judge that the charge does not have the purpose of transferring any part of the testator's property to an incapable person, or investing it in an unlawful object. At the same time they shall swear to faithfully and lawfully perform their charge, submitting to the will of the testator. The taking of the oath shall precede the delivery or payment of the items or monies assigned to the charge. If the fiduciary executor refuses to take the oath to which they are obligated, the charge shall lapse by that fact alone.

Article 1223.-

The fiduciary executor may be compelled, at the instance of an heir, or of the curator of the vacant inheritance, and for good cause, to leave on deposit, or to provide security for one-fourth (1/4) of what is delivered to them by reason of the charge, to respond with this sum to the action for reformation or to hereditary debts, in the cases provided by law. This sum may be increased if the Judge deems it necessary for the security of the interested parties. After four (4) years following the opening of the succession have elapsed, the portion remaining shall be returned to the fiduciary executor, or the bond shall be cancelled.

Article 1224.-

The fiduciary executor shall not be obligated in any case to reveal the object of the secret charge, nor to give an account of their administration.

Article 1225.-

None of the recipients of a universal or singular thing shall be obligated to remain in undivided ownership; the partition of the object assigned may always be requested provided that the recipients have not stipulated otherwise. Undivided ownership cannot be stipulated for more than five (5) years; but upon completion of this term the agreement may be renewed. The preceding provisions do not extend to lakes of private domain, nor to rights of servitude, nor to things that the law orders to be kept undivided.

Article 1226.-

If the deceased has made the partition by inter vivos act or by will, it shall be carried out insofar as it is not contrary to the rights of third parties.

Article 1227.-

If any of the co-recipients is so under a suspensive condition, he shall have no right to request partition while the condition is pending; but the other co-recipients may proceed with it, competently securing to the conditional co-recipient what, upon fulfillment of the condition, shall correspond to him.

Article 1228.-

If a co-recipient sells or cedes his share to a third party, the latter shall have equal right as the seller or cedent to request partition or intervene in it.

Article 1229.-

If one of several co-recipients dies after the assignment has been deferred to him, any of his heirs may request partition; but they shall form a single person in it, and may not act except all together, or by means of a common proxy.

Article 1230.-

Guardians and curators, and in general those who administer property of others by disposition of law, may not proceed to the partition of inheritances or of real property in which their wards have a share, without judicial authorization.

Article 1231.-

In no case shall more than one partition officer be appointed.

Article 1232.-

A recipient of the thing whose partition is being carried out may not be a partition officer, except in cases expressly excepted.

Article 1233.-

The appointment of a partition officer made by the deceased by public instrument inter vivos or by will shall be valid, even though the person appointed is one of those disqualified by the preceding article.

Article 1234.-

If all co-recipients have the free disposal of their property and are present at the act, they may make the partition by themselves, or appoint, by common agreement, a partition officer; and in this case the disqualification indicated in the aforementioned article shall not be prejudicial. If they do not agree on the appointment, the Judge, at the request of any of them, shall appoint a partition officer at his discretion, provided that he is neither a co-recipient nor one of those proposed by the parties.

Article 1235.-

If any of the co-recipients does not have the free administration of his property, the appointment of a partition officer, which has not been made by the deceased or by the Judge, shall be approved by the latter. The curator of property of the absent person, appointed in accordance with Article 1179, final paragraph, shall represent him in the partition and shall administer those assigned to him in it, according to the rules of curatorship of property.

Article 1236.-

The partition officer is not obligated to accept this duty against his will; but if appointed by will, he rejects it without proving grave inconvenience that prevents him, he shall be rendered unworthy of succeeding the testator. This cause of unworthiness shall not extend to forced heirs in the amount that they are.

Article 1237.-

The partition officer who accepts the duty shall declare so, and shall swear to perform it with due fidelity and in the shortest time possible.

Article 1238.-

The responsibility of the partition officer extends to slight negligence; and in case of misconduct, declared by the competent Judge, in addition to being subject to indemnification for damages and to the legal penalties corresponding to the crime, he shall be rendered unworthy of having any share in the succession, and shall restore all that he has received as compensation.

Article 1239.-

The partition officer's fee shall be that agreed upon with the interested parties. In the absence of an express agreement, he shall receive four (4) percent (%), if the capital does not exceed five thousand (L. 5,000.00) Lempiras, and one (1) percent (%) of the amount exceeding that quantity.

Article 1240.-

Before proceeding to the partition, the ordinary courts shall decide controversies concerning rights to succession by will or intestate, incapacity or unworthiness of the assignees.

Article 1241.-

Questions concerning the ownership of objects in which someone alleges an exclusive right and which consequently should not enter into the partible estate shall be decided by the ordinary courts, and partition shall not be delayed because of them. If decided in favor of the partible estate, the proceedings shall continue as in the case of

Article 1260.-

Nevertheless, when such questions concern a considerable part of the partible estate, partition may be suspended until they are decided, if the Judge, at the request of the assignees to whom more than half of the partible estate corresponds, so orders.

Article 1242.-

The law sets for the partition executor a term of six (6) months, counted from the acceptance of his position. The testator cannot extend this term. The co-assignees may extend or restrict it as they see fit, even against the will of the testator.

Article 1243.-

The common costs of partition shall be borne by the interested parties therein, pro rata.

Article 1244.-

The partition executor shall conform in the adjudication of property to the rules of this Title; except that the co-assignees unanimously and legitimately agree to something different.

Article 1245.-

The value of the expert appraisal shall be the basis upon which the partition executor shall proceed for the adjudication of the property, unless the co-assignees have legitimately and unanimously agreed otherwise, or unless the property is put up for auction in the cases provided by law.

Article 1246.-

The partition executor shall be obliged to form a lot or share sufficient to cover known debts, even in the case of Article 1226, and even if not required to do so by the heirs. The omission of this duty shall make the partition executor liable for all damages to creditors.

Article 1247.-

The partition executor shall settle what is owed to each of the co-assignees and shall proceed to the distribution of the hereditary effects, keeping in mind the following rules: 1. Among the co-assignees of property that does not admit division, or whose division would diminish its value, the one who offers the most for it shall have the better right to the property; any of the co-assignees shall have the right to request the admission of outside bidders, and the price shall be divided among all co-assignees pro rata. 2. If no one offers more than the appraised value or the conventional value mentioned in Article 1245, and two (2) or more assignees compete over the adjudication of a property, the property shall be drawn by lot, being adjudicated to the one to whom it falls by chance. 3. The portions of one (1) or more parcels that are adjudicated to a single individual shall be, if possible, continuous, unless the recipient consents to receive separate portions, or unless continuity would result in greater harm to other interested parties than separation would to the recipient. 4. The same continuity shall be sought between a parcel adjudicated to an assignee and another parcel of which the same assignee is owner. 5. In the division of parcels, the necessary easements shall be established for their convenient administration and enjoyment. 6. If two (2) or more persons are co-assignees of a parcel, the partition executor may, with the legitimate consent of the interested parties, separate from the ownership the usufruct, dwelling right or use to be given as credit toward the assignment. 7. In the distribution of an inheritance or what remains of it after the adjudications of property mentioned in the preceding numbers, the greatest possible equality shall be maintained, adjudicating to each of the co-assignees things of the same nature and quality as the others, or making lots or shares from the partible estate that shall be drawn by lot. 8. In the formation of the lots, not only equivalence but similarity of all of them shall be sought; but care shall be taken not to divide or separate objects that do not admit convenient division, or from whose separation harm would result; except that the interested parties unanimously and legitimately agree to it. 9. Each of the interested parties may protest against the manner of composition of the lots before the drawing by lot is carried out. 10. Complying with what is provided in Articles 1230 and 1235, judicial approval shall not be necessary to carry into effect what is provided in any of the preceding numbers, even if one or all of the co-assignees are minors or persons who do not have the free administration of their property.

Article 1248.-

The fruits collected after the death of the testator and during the indivision shall be divided as follows: 1. The assignees of property shall have the right to the fruits and accessions thereof from the moment the succession opens, except that the assignment was from a certain day or under a suspensive condition, for in these cases the fruits shall not be owed except from that day or from the fulfillment of the condition, unless the testator has expressly ordered otherwise. 2. The legatees of amounts or goods shall have no right to any fruits except from the moment the person obligated to provide such amounts or goods has incurred in delay; and this accrual of fruits shall be at the expense of the delaying heir or legatee. 3. The heirs shall have the right to all fruits and accessions of the undivided hereditary estate, pro rata according to their shares; deducted, however, the fruits and accessions belonging to the assignees of property. 4. The deduction mentioned in the preceding paragraph shall fall upon the fruits and accessions of the entire estate, provided that there is no person directly burdened for the provision of the legacy; if the testator has imposed this burden on one of his assignees, this one alone shall bear the deduction.

Article 1249.-

The fruits pending at the time of adjudication of the property to the assignees of shares, amounts or goods shall be regarded as part of the respective property, and shall be taken into account in the valuation thereof.

Article 1250.-

If any of the heirs wishes to assume a greater share of the debts than that corresponding pro rata, under some condition that the other heirs accept, this shall be allowed. The hereditary or testamentary creditors shall not be obliged to conform to this arrangement of the heirs to pursue their claims.

Article 1251.-

If the patrimony of the deceased is mingled with property belonging to other persons by reason of separate property or community property of the spouse, partnership contracts, undivided prior successions, or any other reason, the separation of patrimonies shall first be proceeded with, dividing the common property according to the preceding rules.

Article 1252.-

Whenever in the partition of the estate or a portion thereof, absent persons who have not appointed a representative have an interest, or persons under guardianship or curatorship, or juridical persons, it shall be necessary to submit it to judicial approval once completed.

Article 1253.-

Once the partition is completed, the particular titles of the objects that have fallen to each participant shall be delivered to them. The titles of any object that has been divided shall belong to the person designated for this purpose by the testator, or in the absence of such designation, to the person to whom the greater part has fallen, with the obligation to exhibit them to the other participants and to permit them to have copies thereof when they request it. In case of equality, the contest shall be decided by drawing lots.

Article 1254.-

Each assignee shall be deemed to have succeeded immediately and exclusively to the deceased in all the effects that belonged to him, and shall never have had any part in the other effects of the succession. Consequently, if any of the coassignees has alienated a thing that is adjudicated to another in the partition, proceedings may be conducted as in the case of the sale of another's property.

Article 1255.-

The participant who is disturbed in the possession of the object that fell to him in the partition, or who has suffered eviction of it, shall notify the other participants so that they may attend to putting an end to the disturbance, and shall have the right to demand that the eviction be warranted against.

Article 1256.-

This action shall prescribe in two (2) years, counted from the day of the eviction.

Article 1257.-

This action shall not lie: 1. If the eviction or disturbance proceeds from a cause occurring after the partition. 2. If the warranty action has been expressly waived. 3. If the participant has suffered the disturbance or eviction through his own fault.

Article 1258.-

The payment of warranty is divided among the participants in proportion to their shares. The portion of the insolvent party shall burden all in proportion to their shares, including the party to be indemnified.

Article 1259.-

Partitions are annulled or rescinded in the same manner and according to the same rules as contracts.

Article 1260.-

The unintentional omission of some objects shall not be a ground for rescinding the partition. That in which objects have been omitted shall be continued thereafter, dividing them among the participants in accordance with their respective rights.

Article 1261.-

The other participants may prevent the rescission action of one of them by offering and securing to him the supplement of his portion in cash.

Article 1262.-

The capable participant who has alienated his portion in whole or in part may not bring the action for nullity or rescission, except that the partition has been affected by error, force, or fraud from which he suffers injury.

Article 1263.-

The action for nullity or rescission prescribes with respect to partitions according to the general rules expressed in Book IV, which set the duration of this class of actions.

Article 1264.-

The participant who does not wish or is unable to bring the action for nullity or rescission shall preserve the other legal remedies available to him for being indemnified.

Article 1265.-

Hereditary debts are divided among the heirs in proportion to their shares. Thus, the heir of one-third (1/3) is obliged to pay only one-third (1/3) of the hereditary debts. But the beneficiary heir is obliged to pay none of the hereditary debts except to the extent of the value of what he inherits. The foregoing is understood without prejudice to the provisions of Articles 1267 and 1331.

Article 1266.-

The insolvency of one of the heirs does not burden the others, except in the cases of Article 1258, second paragraph.

Article 1267.-

Usufruct heirs divide the debt with property heirs according to the provision in Article 1279; and hereditary creditors have the right to direct their actions in conformity with the said article.

Article 1268.-

If one of the heirs is a creditor or debtor of the deceased, only the share that corresponds to him in this credit or debt shall be confused with his hereditary portion, and he shall have action against his coheirs in proportion for the remainder of his credits, and shall be obliged to them in proportion for the remainder of his debt.

Article 1269.-

If the testator divides the hereditary debts among the heirs in a manner different from that prescribed in the preceding articles, the hereditary creditors may exercise their actions either in accordance with said articles or in accordance with the testator's dispositions, as they deem best. However, in the first case, the heirs who bear greater burden than that imposed by the testator shall have the right to be indemnified by their coheirs.

Article 1270.-

The rule of the preceding article applies to the case in which, at the request or by agreement of the heirs, the debts are distributed among them in a manner different from that expressed in the aforementioned articles.

Article 1271.-

Testamentary charges shall not be regarded as charges of the heirs in common, except when the testator has not burdened one or some of the heirs or legatees in particular with them. Those that fall to the heirs in common shall be divided among them as the testator has disposed, and if he has said nothing about the division, in proportion to their shares in the manner prescribed by the aforementioned articles.

Article 1272.-

Legacies of periodic pensions are owed day by day from the time they are deferred; but they may not be claimed except at the expiration of the respective periods, which shall be presumed to be monthly. However, if the pensions are alimentary, each payment may be demanded from the beginning of the respective period, and there shall be no obligation to return any part, even if the legatee dies before the expiration of the period. If the legacy of alimentary pension is a continuation of that which the testator paid during his lifetime, it shall continue to be provided as if the testator had not died.

Article 1273.-

Legatees are not obligated to contribute to the payment of hereditary debts except when, at the time the succession is opened, there has not been enough in it to pay them. The action of hereditary creditors against legatees is subsidiary to that which they have against the heirs.

Article 1274.-

Legatees who must contribute to the payment of hereditary debts shall do so in proportion to the values of their respective legacies, and the portion of the insolvent legatee shall not burden the others. However, those whom the testator has expressly exempted from doing so shall not contribute with the other legatees. But if, after exhausting the contributions of the other legatees, a debt remains unpaid, even the legatees exempted by the testator shall be obligated to pay. Legacies for pious works or public charity shall be understood as exempted by the testator, without need for express disposition, and shall enter into contribution after the legacies expressly exempted; but strictly alimentary legacies to which the testator is obligated by law shall not enter into contribution except after all others.

Article 1275.-

The legatee obligated to pay a legacy shall be so only up to the extent of the benefit he derives from the succession; but he must establish the amount by which the burden exceeds the benefit.

Article 1276.-

If several immovable properties of the succession are subject to a mortgage, the mortgagee shall have joint and several action against each of said immovable properties, without prejudice to the remedy of the heir to whom the immovable property belongs against his coheirs for the share that falls to them of the debt. Even if the creditor has subrogated the owner of the immovable property in his actions against his coheirs, each one of these shall not be responsible except for the part that corresponds to him in the debt. However, the portion of the insolvent shall be distributed among all heirs in proportion.

Article 1277.-

The legatee who, by virtue of a mortgage or pledge on the legated property, has paid a hereditary debt with which the testator has not expressly intended to burden him, is subrogated by law in the creditor's action against the heirs. If the mortgage or pledge has been accessory to the obligation of another person who is not the testator, the legatee shall have no action against the heirs.

Article 1278.-

Legacies with an onerous cause that may be estimated in money shall contribute only with deduction of the burden, and provided the following circumstances concur: 1. That the object has been accomplished. 2. That it could not have been accomplished except through the investment of a determined sum of money. Both circumstances must be proven by the legatee, and only the amount that is shown to have been invested shall be deducted on account of the burden.

Article 1279.-

If the testator leaves the usufruct of part of his property or of all of it to one person and the bare ownership to another, the owner and the usufructuary shall be regarded as one person for the distribution of hereditary and testamentary obligations that fall upon the productive thing; and the obligations that jointly fall to them shall be divided between them in accordance with the following rules: 1. The payment of debts that fall upon the productive thing shall be the charge of the owner, with the usufructuary obligated to pay him the current interest on the amount paid, during the entire time the usufruct continues. 2. If the owner does not agree to this payment, the usufructuary may do so, and at the expiration of the usufruct shall have the right to be reimbursed by the owner the capital without any interest. 3. If the productive thing is sold to cover a mortgage or pledge constituted on it by the deceased, the provision of Article 1277 shall apply to the usufructuary.

Article 1280.-

Testamentary charges that fall upon the usufructuary or upon the owner shall be satisfied by whichever of the two the will imposes them upon and in the manner ordered therein; without the fact of satisfying them in that manner giving him right to any indemnification or interest.

Article 1281.-

When testamentary charges are imposed upon a thing that is in usufruct, and the testator does not determine whether it is the owner or the usufructuary who must bear them, the matter shall be proceeded with in accordance with what is provided in Article 1279. However, if the charges consist of periodic pensions, and the testator has not ordered otherwise, they shall be covered by the usufructuary during the entire time of the usufruct, and the owner shall have no right to be indemnified by him for this disbursement.

Article 1282.-

The usufruct constituted in the partition of an inheritance is subject to the rules of Article 1279, if the interested parties have not agreed otherwise.

Article 1283.-

Testamentary creditors may not exercise the actions to which the will gives them right, except in accordance with Article 1271. If in the partition of an inheritance the legacies are distributed among the heirs in a different manner, the legatees may bring their actions, either in accordance with this distribution, or in accordance with Article 1271, or in accordance with the agreement of the heirs.

Article 1284.-

In the absence of a concurrence of creditors or third-party objection, hereditary creditors shall be paid as they present themselves, and once hereditary creditors are satisfied, legacies shall be fulfilled. However, when the inheritance does not appear to be excessively burdened, it may be immediately satisfied to legatees who offer security to cover their share in the contribution to the debts. This security shall not be required when the inheritance is manifestly exempt from charges that could compromise the legatees.

Article 1285.-

The necessary expenses for the delivery of bequeathed things shall be considered as part of the same legacies.

Article 1286.-

If there is not enough to cover all legacies, payment shall be made in the following order: 1. What the testator has declared preferential. 2. Remunerative legacies. 3. Legacies of certain and determined property that form part of the hereditary estate.

Article 1287.-

Executive titles against the deceased shall equally be enforceable against the heirs; but creditors may not initiate or proceed with execution except after eight (8) days have passed from the judicial notification of their titles. TITLE XII OF THE BENEFIT OF SEPARATION

Article 1288.-

Hereditary creditors and testamentary creditors may request that the property of the deceased not be confused with the property of the heir; and by virtue of this benefit of separation, they shall have the right to have the obligations of the deceased satisfied from the property of the deceased with preference over the heir's own debts.

Article 1289.-

For the benefit of separation to be granted, it is not necessary that what is owed be immediately exigible; it applies even when it is owed on a certain date or under a condition.

Article 1290.-

The right of each creditor to request the benefit of separation subsists as long as his credit has not prescribed; but it does not apply in two (2) cases: 1. When the creditor has recognized the heir as a debtor by accepting a promissory note, pledge, mortgage or surety from said heir, or a partial payment of the debt. 2. When the assets of the succession have already left the hands of the heir or have been confused with the heir's assets in such a manner that it is not possible to recognize them.

Article 1291.-

The creditors of the heir shall not have the right to request, for the benefit of their credits, the separation of assets referred to in the preceding articles.

Article 1292.-

Once the separation of patrimonies has been obtained by one of the creditors of the succession, it shall benefit the other creditors of the same succession who invoke it and whose credits have not prescribed, or who are not in the case of number 1 of Article 1290. The surplus, if any, shall be added to the assets of the heir to satisfy his own creditors, with whom the creditors of the succession that do not enjoy the benefit shall concur.

Article 1293.-

Hereditary or testamentary creditors who have obtained the separation, or who benefit from it in accordance with the first paragraph of the preceding article, shall have no action against the heir's assets except after the assets to which said benefit gave them preferential right have been exhausted; but then the other creditors of the heir may oppose this action until their total credits are satisfied. The foregoing is understood without prejudice to what is provided in Article 1265, third paragraph.

Article 1294.-

Alienations of the deceased's property made by the heir within six (6) months following the opening of the succession, and which did not have as their object the payment of hereditary or testamentary credits, may be rescinded at the instance of any of the hereditary or testamentary creditors who enjoy the benefit of separation. The same applies to the constitution of special mortgages.

Article 1295.-

If there are real property assets in the succession, the decree granting the benefit of separation shall be registered in the registry or registries corresponding to the location of said assets, within six (6) months following the opening of the succession, with specification of the properties to which the benefit extends. Once registration is verified, it shall only produce its effects with respect to the heir's own creditors. TITLE XIII OF DONATIONS BETWEEN THE LIVING

Article 1296.-

A donation between the living is an act by which a person transfers gratuitously and irrevocably all or part of his assets to another person, who accepts it.

Article 1297.-

Those who are able to contract have capacity to make and accept donations, except in cases where the laws expressly provide otherwise.

Article 1298.-

A donation between the living cannot be made to a person who does not exist at the time of the donation. If donated under a suspensory condition, it shall also be necessary that the person exist at the moment the condition is fulfilled; except for the exceptions indicated in the third and fourth paragraphs of Article 941. Donations to the conceived and not yet born are understood to be made under a suspensory condition, and may be accepted by the persons who would legitimately represent them if their birth had already taken place.

Article 1299.-

The incapacities to receive inheritances and bequests extend to donations inter vivos.

Article 1300.-

The donation made to the guardian of the donor is null before the guardian has presented the accounts of the guardianship and paid the balance that may be in his disfavor.

Article 1301.-

The donation inter vivos is not presumed, except in the cases expressly provided by law.

Article 1302.-

He does not donate who repudiates an inheritance, bequest or donation, or fails to fulfill the condition to which an eventual right is subordinated, even though he does so with the object of benefiting a third party. The creditors, however, may be authorized by the Judge to substitute themselves for a debtor who acts in this manner, to the extent of their credits; and of the surplus, if there be any, it shall be enjoyed by the third party.

Article 1303.-

There is no donation in the commodatum of any object, even though its use or enjoyment is customarily given in rent. Nor is there any in a loan without interest. But there is in the remission or cession of the right to collect the interest on capital placed at interest.

Article 1304.-

Free personal services do not constitute a donation even though they are those that are ordinarily paid.

Article 1305.-

He does not make a donation to a third party who in favor of the latter constitutes himself a guarantor, or constitutes a pledge or mortgage, nor he who exonerates his guarantor from his obligations, or remits a pledge or mortgage, while the debtor remains solvent; but he who remits a debt makes a donation, or he who knowingly pays what he does not in fact owe.

Article 1306.-

There is no donation if, on one hand there is a diminution of patrimony, there is not on the other an increase; as when it is given for an object that consumes the value of the donated thing, and from which the donee obtains no appreciable advantage in money.

Article 1307.-

There is no donation in refraining from interrupting the statute of limitations.

Article 1308.-

The donation inter vivos of any kind of real property shall not be valid unless granted by public deed. Nor shall the remission of a debt of the same kind of property be valid without this requirement.

Article 1309.-

The donation with a term or under a condition shall produce no effect whatsoever if it is not evidenced by a private or public deed in which the condition or term is expressed; and the public deed and registration shall be necessary therein in the same manner as for donations in present.

Article 1310.-

Donations with an onerous cause, such as for a person to embrace a career or state, or as dowry, or by reason of marriage, shall be granted by public deed, expressing the cause; and if not done in this manner, they shall be considered as gratuitous donations.

Article 1311.-

Donations in which a pecuniary burden is imposed on the donee, or that can be valued in a determined sum of money, are not understood as gratuitous, except with deduction of the burden.

Article 1312.-

The donations made by spouses to one another with the required requisites in the marriage settlements do not require any other public deed than the same settlements, whatever may be the class or value of the donated things, and shall be governed by the provisions of this Title.

Article 1313.-

Donations with universal title, whether of the totality or of a share of the property, require, in addition to the granting of a public deed and its registration where appropriate, a solemn inventory of the property, under penalty of nullity. These donations shall be null if lacking any of the mentioned requisites. If any part of the property is omitted from this inventory, it shall be understood that the donor reserves it, and the donee shall have no right to claim it.

Article 1314.-

He who makes a donation of all his property may reserve for himself what is necessary for his sustenance, and if he omits to do so, he may at any time compel the donee to assign to him from the donated property, or from his own property if the former does not exist, what is deemed competent for this purpose, in the form of ownership or usufruct, in proportion to the value of the donated property.

Article 1315.-

Donations of a universal character shall not extend to the future property of the donor, even if the donor so provides.

Article 1316.-

No one may accept a donation except for himself or by means of another person who has special power from him for this purpose, or general power to manage his property, or by means of his legal representative. However, any ascendant or descendant of the donee may accept on behalf of the donee without special or general power, provided that such ascendant or descendant is capable of contracting and obligating themselves. The rules given regarding the validity of acceptances and repudiations of inheritances and legacies extend to donations.

Article 1317.-

As long as the donation between living persons has not been accepted and the acceptance has not been notified to the donor, the donor may revoke it at his discretion, expressly or tacitly, by selling, mortgaging, or giving to another the things included in the donation.

Article 1318.-

If the donation is made to several persons separately, it is necessary that it be accepted by each of the donees, and it shall take effect only with respect to those parts that have accepted it. If it is made to several persons jointly, the acceptance by one or some of the donees applies to the entire donation.

Article 1319.-

If the donor dies before the donee has accepted the donation, the latter may nonetheless accept it, and the heirs of the donor are obliged to deliver the donated thing.

Article 1320.-

If the donee dies before accepting the donation, the donation becomes void, and his heirs shall be able to claim nothing from the donor.

Article 1321.-

When the donation between living persons is made to two or more beneficiaries jointly, none of them shall have the right of accrual unless the donor has expressly conferred it.

Article 1322.-

The right of transmission established for succession by reason of death does not extend to donations between living persons.

Article 1323.-

The rules concerning the interpretation of testamentary assignments, the right of accrual, and institutions, encumbrances, conditions and modes relating to them, extend to donations between living persons. In other respects that do not conflict with the provisions of this Title, the general rules of contracts shall be followed.

Article 1324.-

The donor of a gratuitous donation enjoys the benefit of competence in actions brought against him by the donee, whether to oblige him to fulfill a promise or future donation, or for the delivery of things that have been donated to him at present.

Article 1325.-

The universal donee shall have with respect to the creditors of the donor the same obligations as heirs; but only with respect to debts prior to the donation, or future debts that do not exceed a sum determined by the donor in the deed of donation.

Article 1326.-

The donation of all property or of a quota thereof or of the bare ownership or usufruct thereof does not deprive the creditors of the donor of the actions they may have against him unless they expressly accept the donee as debtor or in the terms of Article 1290, number 1.

Article 1327.-

In a donation of a singular title, the burden of paying the debts of the donor may be imposed on the donee, provided that a determined sum is expressed to which this burden extends. The creditors, however, shall retain their actions against the original debtor, as in the case of the preceding article.

Article 1328.-

The liability of the donee with respect to the creditors of the donor shall not extend in any case beyond the value at the time of the donation of the things donated, evidenced by solemn inventory or by another authentic instrument. The same extends to the liability of the donee for the other encumbrances that have been imposed on him in the donation.

Article 1329.-

The donee of a gratuitous donation has no action for warranty even when the donation has been initiated by a promise.

Article 1330.-

Donations with onerous cause do not give an action for warranty by eviction, except when the donor has knowingly given a thing belonging to another. In any case, if pecuniary burdens or burdens appreciable in money have been imposed on the donee, the donee shall always have the right to be reimbursed for what has been invested in satisfying them, with current interest that does not appear to be compensated by the natural and civil fruits of the donated things. With respect to this reimbursement, the benefit of competence of the donor ceases.

Article 1331.-

A donation between living persons is not resolvable because one or more legitimate children are subsequently born to the donor, unless this resolutory condition has been expressly stated in the public deed of donation.

Article 1332.-

If the donee is in default of complying with what has been imposed on the donee in the donation, the donor shall have the right either to oblige the donee to comply with it, or to rescind the donation. In this second case, the donee shall be considered as a possessor in bad faith for the restitution of the donated things and the fruits, provided that without serious cause they have failed to comply with the imposed obligation. The donee shall be credited with what has been invested up to that time in performance of the obligation and from which the donor has benefited.

Article 1333.-

The rescissory action granted by the preceding article shall terminate in four years, counted from the day on which the donee has been placed in default of complying with the imposed obligation.

Article 1334.-

A donation between living persons may be revoked for ingratitude. Any offensive act by the donee that would make the donee unworthy to inherit from the donor shall be considered an act of ingratitude.

Article 1335.-

In the restitution to which the donee is obligated by reason of ingratitude, the donee shall be considered as a possessor in bad faith from the perpetration of the offensive act that has given rise to the revocation.

Article 1336.-

The revocatory action shall terminate in four years, counted from the time the donor became aware of the offensive act; and it is extinguished by the donor's death, unless it has been judicially pursued during the donor's lifetime, or unless the offensive act has caused the death of the donor or was executed after the donor's death. In these cases the revocatory action shall be transmitted to the heirs.

Article 1337.-

When the donor, by having lost mental capacity or by another impediment, is unable to pursue the action granted by Article 1334, it may be exercised on the donor's behalf, while the donor lives and within the period set forth in the preceding article, not only by the donor's guardian, but also by any of the donor's descendants or ascendants or by the donor's spouse.

Article 1338.-

The resolution, rescission, and revocation dealt with in the preceding articles shall not give an action against third party possessors, nor for the extinction of mortgages, servitudes or other rights constituted over the donated things, except in the following cases: 1. When in the public deed of donation, registered in the respective registry office, the donee has been prohibited from alienating the donated things, or the condition of non-alienation has been expressed. 2. When before the alienation, or the constitution of the referred rights, the interested third parties have been notified that the donor or another person on the donor's behalf proposes to pursue the resolutory, rescissory or revocatory action against the donee. 3. When the donated property has been alienated, or the referred rights have been constituted, after the action has been brought. The donor who does not make use of such action against third parties may demand from the donee the price of the alienated things, according to the value they had at the date of alienation.

Article 1339.-

Donations expressly made in remuneration of determined services shall be understood as remuneratory donations, provided that such services are of the kind that are usually paid for. If it does not appear from a public or private deed, as the case may be, that the donation has been remuneratory, or if the deed does not specify the services, the donation shall be understood as gratuitous.

Article 1340.-

Remuneratory donations, insofar as they are equivalent to the value of the remunerated services, are not rescissible nor revocable.

Article 1341.-

The donee who suffers eviction of the thing that has been donated in remuneration shall have the right to demand payment for the services that the donor intended to remunerate with it, insofar as they do not appear to have been compensated by the fruits. For the rest, remuneratory donations remain subject to the rules of this Title.

Article 1342.-

When the donation has been made in bad faith, the donor must indemnify the donee for all expenses that the donation has occasioned to the donee.

Article 1343.-

The donee, in the case of the preceding article, has no action against the donor when the donee knew at the time of the donation that the donated thing belonged to another.

Article 1344.-

Eviction is understood to have been caused by the non-performance of the obligation contracted by the donor, when he failed to pay the mortgage debt on the donated property having exempted the donee from payment. If the donee pays the mortgage debt to preserve the donated property, he becomes subrogated in the rights of the creditor against the donor.

Article 1345.-

The donee defeated in eviction shall have the right, as representative of the donor, to sue for eviction against the transferor from whom the donor obtained the thing by onerous title, even if the latter has not made express cession of his rights to him. BOOK IV OF OBLIGATIONS AND CONTRACTS TITLE I OF OBLIGATIONS CHAPTER I GENERAL PROVISIONS

Article 1346.-

Obligations arise from law, from contracts and quasi-contracts and from illicit acts and omissions in which any kind of fault or negligence intervenes.

Article 1347.-

Obligations derived from law are not presumed. Only those expressly determined in this Code or in special laws are enforceable, and shall be governed by the provisions of the law that established them; and, insofar as the latter has not provided, by the provisions of this Book.

Article 1348.-

Obligations that arise from contracts have the force of law between the contracting parties, and must be fulfilled in accordance with the terms thereof.

Article 1349.-

Civil obligations arising from crimes or misdemeanors shall be governed by the provisions of the Penal Code.

Article 1350.-

Those derived from acts or omissions in which fault or negligence intervenes, not punished by law, shall be subject to the provisions of Chapter II of Title XIV of this Book. CHAPTER II OF THE NATURE AND EFFECT OF OBLIGATIONS

Article 1351.-

The obligation to give contains the obligation to deliver the thing; and if this is a specific or determined object, it also contains the obligation to preserve it until delivery, under penalty of paying damages to the creditor who has not been constituted in default of receiving. The obligation to preserve the thing requires that due care be employed in its custody.

Article 1352.-

The creditor has the right to the fruits of the thing from the moment the obligation to deliver it arises. However, he shall not acquire a real right over it until it has been delivered to him.

Article 1353.-

The risk of the determined object whose delivery is owed is always the responsibility of the creditor; except that the debtor be constituted in default of effecting it, or that he has committed to deliver the same thing to two or more persons by different obligations; in any of these cases, the risk of the thing shall be the responsibility of the debtor, until its delivery.

Article 1354.-

The obligation to give a determined thing includes the obligation to deliver its accessories, even though they have not been mentioned.

Article 1355.-

The obligor incurs in default: 1. When he has not fulfilled the obligation within the stipulated term, except that the law, in special cases, requires that the debtor be called upon to be constituted in default. 2. When the thing could not be given or executed except within a certain period of time, and the debtor has allowed it to pass without giving or executing it. 3. In other cases, when the debtor has been judicially summoned by the creditor.

Article 1356.-

In reciprocal obligations, neither of the obligors is in default by failing to comply with what was agreed, as long as the other does not comply with his part, or does not agree to comply in the proper manner and time.

Article 1357.-

If the obligation is to perform an act and the debtor is constituted in default, the creditor may request, together with compensation for the default, any of these three (3) things, at his election: 1. That the debtor be compelled to execute the agreed act. 2. That he be authorized to have it executed himself by a third party at the expense of the debtor. 3. That the debtor indemnify him for the damages resulting from the breach of the contract.

Article 1358.-

The promise to celebrate a contract produces no obligation; except that the following circumstances concur: 1. That the promise be in writing. 2. That the promised contract be not one of those which the laws declare ineffective. 3. That the promise contains a term or condition that sets the time for the celebration of the contract. 4. That the promised contract be specified in such a manner in it, that only lack for it to be perfect, the delivery of the thing, or the solemnities that the laws prescribe. When these circumstances concur, the provisions of the preceding article shall apply.

Article 1359.-

Every obligation to refrain from doing something is resolved in the obligation to indemnify damages, if the debtor breaches and what has been done cannot be undone. If the thing done can be destroyed, and its destruction is necessary for the purpose that was intended at the time of entering into the contract, the debtor shall be obligated to destroy it, or the creditor shall be authorized to carry out the destruction at the expense of the debtor. If such purpose can be fully achieved by other means, in this case the debtor shall be heard if he agrees to provide them. The creditor shall remain indemnified in all cases.

Article 1360.-

Those who incur fraud, negligence, or delay in the performance of their obligations, and those who in any manner breach the terms thereof, shall be subject to indemnification of damages and losses caused.

Article 1361.-

Responsibility arising from fraud is enforceable in all obligations. The waiver of the action to enforce it is void.

Article 1362.-

The fault or negligence of the debtor consists in the omission of that diligence which the nature of the obligation requires and which corresponds to the circumstances of the persons, time, and place. It may be gross, slight, or very slight. Gross negligence is opposed to the diligence and care that even persons of little prudence usually employ in their own affairs. Slight negligence is opposed to the diligence and care of a good father of a family. Very slight negligence is opposed to the careful diligence that a judicious man employs in the administration of his important affairs.

Article 1363.-

The debtor is not responsible except for gross negligence in obligations that by their nature are only useful to the creditor; he is responsible for slight negligence in obligations that are entered into for the mutual benefit of the parties; and for very slight negligence in obligations in which the debtor is the sole beneficiary. The debtor is not responsible for force majeure, unless he has been constituted in default (being the force majeure of those that would not have damaged the thing owed, if it had been delivered to the creditor) or unless the force majeure has occurred due to his fault. The burden of proof of diligence or care falls upon he who was obligated to employ it; the burden of proof of force majeure falls upon he who alleges it. All of the foregoing, however, is understood without prejudice to the special provisions of the laws and to the express stipulations of the parties.

Article 1364.-

Indemnification of damages is owed from the moment the debtor has been constituted in default, or, if the obligation is to refrain from doing something, from the moment of the breach.

Article 1365.-

Indemnification of damages and losses comprises not only the value of the loss suffered, but also that of the gains which the creditor has ceased to obtain, except as provided in the following articles.

Article 1366.-

The damages and losses for which a debtor in good faith is responsible are those that were foreseeable or could have been foreseen at the time the obligation was incurred, and which are a necessary consequence of the failure to perform. In case of fraud, the debtor shall be responsible for all damages that knowingly derive from the failure to perform the obligation.

Article 1367.-

If the obligation consists in the payment of a sum of money, and the debtor incurs in default, the indemnification of damages and losses, in the absence of an agreement to the contrary, shall consist of the payment of agreed-upon interest, and in the absence of agreement, in legal interest. The legal interest rate is six (6) percent (%) per annum.

Article 1368.-

Accrued interest accrues legal interest from the moment it is judicially claimed, even if the obligation has been silent on this point. In commercial matters, the provisions of the Commercial Code shall apply. Pawnshops and savings boxes shall be governed by their special regulations.

Article 1369.-

Receipt of the principal by the creditor, without any reservation with respect to interest, extinguishes the debtor's obligation as to the latter. Receipt of the last installment of a debt, when the creditor also made no reservations, shall extinguish the obligation as to the prior installments.

Article 1370.-

Creditors, after having pursued the assets which the debtor has in his possession to satisfy what is owed to them, may exercise all the rights and actions of the debtor with the same purpose, excepting those that are inherent to his person; they may also challenge the acts that the debtor has carried out in fraud of their right.

Article 1371.-

All rights acquired by virtue of an obligation are transferable in accordance with the laws, if the parties have not agreed otherwise.

Article 1372.-

Obligations are civil or merely natural. Civil obligations are those that give the right to demand their performance. Natural obligations are those that do not confer the right to demand their performance; but when performed, authorize the retention of what has been given or paid by reason of them. Such are: 1. Those contracted by persons who, having sufficient judgment and discernment, are, nevertheless, incapable of obligating themselves, according to the laws, such as adult minors not of legal age. 2. Civil obligations extinguished by prescription. 3. Those that proceed from acts that lack the formalities which the law requires for them to produce civil effects; such as the obligation to pay a legacy imposed by a will that has not been executed in the proper form. 4. Those that have not been recognized in court due to lack of evidence. In order that restitution cannot be demanded by virtue of these four classes of obligations, it is necessary that the payment has been made voluntarily by the person who had free administration of his assets.

Article 1373.-

The judicial sentence that rejects the action brought against the naturally obligated person does not extinguish the natural obligation.

Article 1374.-

Bonds, mortgages, pledges, and penalty clauses constituted by third parties for the security of these obligations shall be valid. SECTION TWO OF PURE OBLIGATIONS AND CONDITIONAL OBLIGATIONS

Article 1375.-

Every obligation whose performance does not depend on a future or uncertain event, or on a past event that the interested parties are unaware of, shall be enforceable from the outset. Likewise, every obligation containing a resolutory condition shall be enforceable, without prejudice to the effects of the resolution.

Article 1376.-

In conditional obligations, the acquisition of rights, as well as the resolution or loss of already acquired rights, shall depend on the event that constitutes the condition.

Article 1377.-

When the performance of the condition depends solely on the will of the debtor, the conditional obligation shall be void. If it depends on chance or on the will of a third party, the obligation shall produce all its effects in accordance with the provisions of this Code.

Article 1378.-

Impossible conditions, those contrary to good morals, and those prohibited by law shall annul the obligation that depends on them. The condition of not performing an impossible act shall be deemed not imposed.

Article 1379.-

The condition that some event occur within a determined time shall extinguish the obligation once the time has passed or it becomes certain that the event will not take place.

Article 1380.-

The condition that some event not occur within a determined time makes the obligation enforceable once the designated time has passed or it becomes evident that the event cannot occur. If no time has been fixed, the condition shall be deemed fulfilled in the time that would presumably have been intended, taking into account the nature of the obligation.

Article 1381.-

The condition shall be deemed fulfilled when the obligor voluntarily prevents its performance.

Article 1381.-

The condition shall be deemed fulfilled when the obligor voluntarily prevents its performance.

Article 1382.-

The effects of the conditional obligation to give, once the condition is fulfilled, shall be retroactive to the day of its constitution. Notwithstanding this, when the obligation imposes reciprocal prestations on the interested parties, the fruits and interest for the time the condition remained pending shall be understood as mutually offset. If the obligation is unilateral, the debtor shall retain the fruits and interest collected, unless the nature and circumstances of the obligation indicate that the intention of the one who created it was otherwise. In obligations to do and not to do, the courts shall determine in each case the retroactive effect of the fulfilled condition.

Article 1383.-

The creditor may, before the fulfillment of the conditions, exercise the appropriate actions for the preservation of his right. The debtor may recover what he may have paid during that time.

Article 1384.-

When conditions are imposed with the intention of suspending the effectiveness of the obligation to give, the following rules shall be observed in the case that the thing improves, is lost, or deteriorates while the condition is pending: 1. If the thing is lost without the debtor's fault, the obligation shall be extinguished. 2. If the thing is lost through the fault of the debtor, the debtor shall be obligated to compensation for damages and losses. A thing is understood to be lost when it perishes, is removed from commerce, or disappears in such a way that its existence is unknown or it cannot be recovered. 3. When the thing is damaged without the fault of the debtor, the loss falls on the creditor. 4. If the thing is damaged through the fault of the debtor, the creditor may choose between the resolution of the obligation or its performance, with the compensation of damages in both cases. 5. If the thing improves by its nature or by the passage of time, the improvements shall accrue to the benefit of the creditor. 6. If it is improved at the debtor's expense, the debtor shall have no other right than that granted to the usufructuary.

Article 1385.-

When conditions have the object of resolving the obligation to give, the interested parties, once those are fulfilled, shall restore to each other what they may have received. In case of loss, damage, or improvement of the thing, the provisions contained in the preceding article with respect to the debtor shall apply to the one who must make the restitution. As to obligations to do and not to do, what is provided in the second paragraph of Article 1382 shall be observed with respect to the effects of the resolution.

Article 1386.-

The faculty to resolve obligations is understood to be implicit in reciprocal obligations in the case that one of the obligated parties does not fulfill what is incumbent upon him. The injured party may choose between demanding performance or resolution of the obligation, with compensation for damages and payment of interest in both cases; he may also demand resolution even after having opted for performance, when the latter proves impossible. The Court shall decree the resolution that is requested, unless there are justified causes that authorize it to set a time period. This is understood without prejudice to the rights of third-party acquirers, in accordance with Articles 1593 and 1601, and the provisions contained in the Title "Of the Property Registry". SECTION THREE OF OBLIGATIONS WITH A TIME PERIOD

Article 1387.-

Obligations for whose performance a certain day has been designated shall be enforceable only when that day arrives. A certain day is understood to be one that will necessarily come, although it is unknown when. If the uncertainty consists in whether the day will arrive or not, the obligation is conditional and shall be governed by the rules of the preceding section.

Article 1388.-

Payment made in advance on time-bound obligations cannot be recovered. If the person who made payment was unaware of the existence of the term at the time of payment, he shall have the right to claim from the creditor the interest or fruits that the creditor may have received from the thing.

Article 1389.-

Whenever a term is designated in obligations, it is presumed to have been established for the benefit of both creditor and debtor, unless from the tenor of those obligations or other circumstances it appears to have been established in favor of one or the other.

Article 1390.-

If the obligation does not set a term, but from its nature and circumstances it can be inferred that it was intended to be granted to the debtor, the Courts shall fix its duration. The Courts shall also fix the duration of the term when it has been left to the will of the debtor.

Article 1391.-

The debtor shall lose all right to utilize the term: 1. When, after the obligation has been contracted, he becomes insolvent, unless he guarantees the debt. 2. When he does not grant the creditor the guarantees to which he was committed. 3. When by his own acts those guarantees have diminished after being established, and when by act of God they disappear, unless they are immediately replaced by other new and equally secure ones.

Article 1392.-

If the term of the obligation is set by days, counting from a determined day, that day shall be excluded from the count, which shall begin on the following day. SECTION FOUR ON ALTERNATIVE OBLIGATIONS

Article 1393.-

The person obligated alternatively to diverse performances shall fulfill completely one of these. The creditor cannot be compelled to receive part of one and part of another.

Article 1394.-

The choice belongs to the debtor, unless it has been expressly granted to the creditor. The debtor shall have no right to choose performances that are impossible, unlawful, or that could not have been the object of the obligation.

Article 1395.-

When the choice belongs to the debtor, the creditor cannot demand specifically one of the things owed, but only under the alternative in which they are owed to him.

Article 1396.-

The choice shall not produce effect until it has been notified.

Article 1397.-

The debtor shall lose the right of choice when of the performances to which he was alternatively obligated, only one is realizable.

Article 1398.-

The creditor shall have the right to indemnification for damages and losses when, through the fault of the debtor, all the things that were alternatively the object of the obligation have disappeared, or the performance has become impossible. The indemnification shall be fixed taking as a basis the value of the last thing that disappeared, or that of the service that lastly became impossible.

Article 1399.-

When the choice has been expressly attributed to the creditor, the obligation shall cease to be alternative from the day on which that choice has been notified to the debtor. Until then the responsibilities of the debtor shall be governed by the following rules: 1. If any of the things has been lost by act of God, he shall fulfill by delivering the one that the creditor chooses from the remaining ones, or the one that remains, if only one subsists. 2. If the loss of any of the things has resulted from the fault of the debtor, the creditor may claim any of those that subsist, or the price of the one that, through the fault of the debtor, has disappeared. 3. If all the things have been lost through the fault of the debtor, the creditor's choice shall fall upon their price. The same rules shall apply to obligations to do or not to do, in the case that some or all of the performances become impossible. SECTION FIVE ON JOINT AND SEVERAL OBLIGATIONS

Article 1400.-

In general, when an obligation of a divisible thing has been contracted by many persons or with many persons, each one of the debtors, in the first case, is obligated only for his part or share in the debt, and each one of the creditors, in the second case, has the right only to demand his part or share in the credit. By virtue of agreement, will, or law, the total debt may be demanded from each one of the debtors or by each one of the creditors, and then the obligation is joint and several or in solidum. Solidarity must be expressly declared in all cases in which it is not established by law.

Article 1401.-

The thing that is owed jointly and severally by many or to many, must be the same one, although it is owed in diverse ways; for example, purely and simply with respect to some, under condition or for a term with respect to others.

Article 1402.-

The debtor may make payment to any one of the joint and several creditors whom he chooses, unless he has been sued by one of them, for then he shall make payment to the plaintiff. The remission of the debt, compensation, or novation that takes place between the debtor and any one of the joint and several creditors, extinguishes the debt with respect to the others, in the same manner as payment would, provided that one of these has not already sued the debtor.

Article 1403.-

The creditor may proceed against all joint debtors collectively, or against any one of them at his discretion, without being able to oppose the benefit of division.

Article 1404.-

A lawsuit brought by the creditor against any one of the joint debtors does not extinguish the joint obligation of any of them, except insofar as it has been satisfied by the defendant.

Article 1405.-

However, the creditor has the right to claim his entire credit from all and each of the assets of his co-debtors. This right is not lost because he has received or expects to receive something from the estate of any of the insolvent debtors.

Article 1406.-

The creditor may expressly or tacitly renounce the joint liability with respect to one of the joint debtors or with respect to all. He renounces tacitly in favor of one of them, when he has demanded of him or recognized the payment of his portion or share of the debt, or in the receipt without special reservation of the joint liability or without general reservation of his rights. However, this express or tacit renunciation does not extinguish the creditor's joint action against the other debtors for the entire part of the credit that has not been paid by the debtor in whose favor the joint liability was renounced. Joint liability is renounced with respect to all joint debtors, when the creditor consents to the division of the debt.

Article 1407.-

The express or tacit renunciation of the joint liability of a periodic payment is limited to payments accrued, and extends only to future payments when the creditor expresses it.

Article 1408.-

If the creditor forgives the debt to any one of the joint debtors, he may not thereafter exercise the action granted to him by Article 1403, except with a reduction of the share that belonged to the first one in the debt.

Article 1409.-

Novation between the creditor and any one of the joint debtors releases the others, unless they accede to the newly constituted obligation.

Article 1410.-

The joint debtor may oppose to the lawsuit all exceptions that result from the nature of the obligation, and furthermore all personal ones. Of those that personally correspond to the others, he may only avail himself of them with respect to the portion of the debt for which they are responsible.

Article 1411.-

If the thing has perished, or the performance has become impossible without fault of the joint debtors, the obligation shall be extinguished. If fault has occurred on the part of any one of them, all shall be responsible to the creditor for the price and for the indemnification of damages and payment of interest, without prejudice to their action against the one at fault or negligent.

Article 1412.-

The joint debtor who has paid the debt or has extinguished it by any of the means equivalent to payment, is subrogated in the creditor's action with all its privileges and securities, but limited with respect to each of the co-debtors to the portion or share that this co-debtor has in the debt. If the transaction for which the joint obligation was contracted concerned only some of the joint debtors, these shall be responsible among themselves, according to the portions or shares that correspond to them in the debt, and the other co-debtors shall be considered as guarantors. The portion or share of the insolvent co-debtor is distributed among all the others in proportion to theirs, including even those whom the creditor has released from joint liability.

Article 1413.-

The heirs of each one of the joint debtors are, among all of them, obligated to the total of the debt; but each heir shall be responsible only for that portion of the debt that corresponds to his inherited share.

Article 1414.-

The divisibility or indivisibility of the things that are the object of obligations in which there is only one debtor and one creditor does not alter or modify the precepts of Chapter II of this Title.

Article 1415.-

The indivisible joint obligation is resolved in indemnifying damages and losses from the moment any one of the debtors fails to meet his commitment. The debtors who would have been ready to fulfill theirs shall not contribute to the indemnification in a sum greater than the corresponding portion of the price of the thing or of the service in which the obligation consists.

Article 1416.-

For the purposes of the preceding articles, obligations to give specific things and all those that are not susceptible to partial performance shall be considered indivisible. Obligations to do shall be divisible when they have as their object the provision of a number of days of work, the execution of works by metric units or other similar measures that by their nature are susceptible to partial performance. In obligations not to do, divisibility or indivisibility shall be decided by the character of the performance in each particular case.

Article 1417.-

In obligations with a penalty clause, the penalty shall substitute for the indemnification of damages and the payment of interest in case of non-performance, if nothing else has been agreed. The penalty may only be enforced when it is enforceable in accordance with the provisions of this Code.

Article 1418.-

The debtor shall not be able to exempt himself from fulfilling the obligation by paying the penalty, except in the case that this right shall have been expressly reserved to him. Neither shall the creditor be able to demand concurrently the fulfillment of the obligation and the satisfaction of the penalty, unless this faculty shall have been clearly granted to him.

Article 1419.-

The Judge shall equitably modify the penalty when the principal obligation shall have been partially or irregularly fulfilled by the debtor.

Article 1420.-

The nullity of the penal clause does not carry with it the nullity of the principal obligation. The nullity of the principal obligation carries with it the nullity of the penal clause. CHAPTER IV ON THE EXTINCTION OF OBLIGATIONS

Article 1421.-

Obligations are extinguished: By payment or fulfillment. By the loss of the thing owed. By the remission of the debt. By the confusion of the rights of creditor and debtor. By compensation. By novation. SECTION ONE ON PAYMENT

Article 1422.-

A debt shall be understood as paid when the thing shall have been completely delivered or the performance in which the obligation consisted shall have been made.

Article 1423.-

Payment may be made by any person, whether or not having an interest in the fulfillment of the obligation, whether the debtor knows and approves of it, or is ignorant of it. The person who pays on account of another may claim from the debtor what he shall have paid, unless he shall have done so against the debtor's express will. In this case, he shall only be able to recover from the debtor that which shall have been useful to him in the payment.

Article 1424.-

He who pays in the name of the debtor, the latter being ignorant of it, shall not be able to compel the creditor to subrogate him in his rights.

Article 1425.-

In obligations to give, payment made by one who does not have the free disposition of the thing owed and capacity to transfer it shall not be valid. However, if the payment shall have consisted of a sum of money or of a fungible thing, there shall be no restitution against the creditor who shall have spent or consumed it in good faith.

Article 1426.-

In obligations to do, the creditor shall not be able to be compelled to receive the performance or service from a third party when the quality and circumstances of the person of the debtor shall have been taken into account in establishing the obligation.

Article 1427.-

Payment shall be made to the person in whose favor the obligation shall have been constituted, or to another authorized to receive it in his name.

Article 1428.-

Payment made to a person incapacitated to administer his property shall be valid insofar as it shall have been converted to his benefit. Payment made to a third party shall also be valid insofar as it shall have been converted to the benefit of the creditor.

Article 1429.-

Payment made in good faith to the one in possession of the credit shall release the debtor.

Article 1430.-

Payment made to the creditor by the debtor shall not be valid after a judicial order for the retention of the debt shall have been issued to him.

Article 1431.-

The debtor of a thing cannot oblige his creditor to receive another different, even though it be of equal or greater value than that owed. Neither in obligations to do may one act be substituted for another against the creditor's will.

Article 1432.-

When the obligation consists of delivering a thing indeterminate or generic, whose quality and circumstances shall not have been expressed, the creditor shall not be able to demand it of superior quality nor the debtor deliver it of inferior quality.

Article 1433.-

The extraordinary expenses occasioned by payment shall be borne by the debtor. With respect to judicial expenses, the Court shall decide in accordance with the Code of Civil Procedure.

Article 1434.-

Unless the contract expressly authorizes it, the creditor cannot be compelled to receive partial performance of the obligations constituting the debt. However, when the debt has a liquid portion and an illiquid portion, the creditor may demand, and the debtor may make, payment of the first portion without waiting for the second portion to be liquidated.

Article 1435.-

Payment of debts in money shall be made in the species agreed upon, and, if it is not possible to deliver the species, in silver or gold currency that has legal tender in Honduras. The delivery of promissory notes to order, bills of exchange, or other commercial documents shall produce the effects of payment only when they have been realized, or when they have been damaged through the fault of the creditor. In the meantime, the action derived from the original obligation shall remain suspended.

Article 1436.-

Payment shall be executed at the place designated by the obligation. If no place has been expressed, and it concerns the delivery of a specific thing, payment shall be made where it existed at the time the obligation was created. In any other case, the place of payment shall be the domicile of the debtor.

Article 1437.-

He who has several debts of the same species in favor of a single creditor may declare, at the time of making payment, to which of them it shall be applied. If he accepts a receipt from the creditor in which the application of the payment is made, he may not claim against it, unless there was a cause that invalidates the contract.

Article 1438.-

If the debt bears interest, payment cannot be considered made on account of the principal while the interest remains unpaid.

Article 1439.-

When payment cannot be imputed according to the preceding rules, the debt most onerous to the debtor among those that are due shall be considered satisfied. If these are of equal nature and burden, the payment shall be imputed to all of them, pro rata.

Article 1440.-

Cession of property is the voluntary abandonment that the debtor makes of all his property to his creditor or creditors when, as a consequence of inevitable accidents, he is not in a position to pay his debts.

Article 1441.-

This cession of property shall be admitted by the Judge after examination of the merits, and the debtor may implore it notwithstanding any contrary stipulation.

Article 1442.-

To obtain the cession, it is incumbent upon the debtor to prove his lack of fault in the poor state of his affairs, whenever any of the creditors demands it.

Article 1443.-

The creditors shall be obliged to accept the cession, except in the following cases: 1. If the debtor has alienated, pledged or mortgaged, as his own, property belonging to others knowingly. 2. If he has been convicted of theft or robbery, falsification or fraudulent bankruptcy. 3. If he has obtained remissions or extensions from his creditors. 4. If he has squandered his property. 5. If he has not made a detailed and truthful statement of the state of his affairs, or has used any other fraudulent means to prejudice his creditors.

Article 1444.-

The cession shall comprise all the property, rights and actions of the debtor, except those that are not attachable as established in the Code of Civil Procedure. Non-attachable property includes: 1. Two-thirds (2/3) of the salary, income or pension that the debtor receives from his employment, office, profession, or for any other reason. 2. The debtor's bed, those of his children living with him at his expense, and the necessary clothing for their covering. 3. Books relating to the debtor's profession, up to the value of two hundred (L. 200.00) Lempiras, at the debtor's election. 4. The machines or instruments that the debtor uses for teaching any science or art, up to said value, and subject to the same election. 5. The uniforms and equipment of the military, according to their branch and rank. 6. The utensils of the debtor, artisan or field worker, necessary for his individual work. 7. Food and fuel articles existing in the debtor's possession, up to what is necessary for family consumption during one month. 8. Rights whose exercise is entirely personal, such as rights of use and habitation. 9. Municipal Councils and buildings constructed or intended for public schools, of municipal property.

Article 1445.-

The cession of property produces the following effects: 1. The debtor is freed from all coercion, without prejudice to the criminal action that may correspond to the creditors, if applicable. 2. The debts are extinguished only in the amount in which they are satisfied with the ceded property. 3. If the ceded property was not sufficient for the complete settlement of the debts, and the debtor later acquires other property, he is obliged to complete the payment with it. The cession does not transfer the ownership of the debtor's property to the creditors, but only the power to dispose of it and its fruits until their credits are paid.

Article 1446.-

The debtor may repent of the cession before the sale of the property or any part of it, and recover what exists by paying his creditors.

Article 1447.-

Once the cession of property is made, the creditors may leave the debtor with the administration of it, and make arrangements with him that they deem convenient, subject to the provisions of the Code of Civil Procedure.

Article 1448.-

Privileged creditors, pledgees, or mortgagees shall not be prejudiced by the agreement of concurrent creditors, if they had abstained from voting.

Article 1449.-

The assignment of assets does not benefit co-debtors who are solidary or subsidiary, nor the person who accepts the inheritance of the debtor without benefit of inventory.

Article 1450.-

The provisions concerning assignment set forth in Articles 1444 and following shall apply to the seizure of assets by executive action of the creditor or creditors. PAYMENT WITH BENEFIT OF COMPETENCE

Article 1451.-

Benefit of competence is that which is granted to certain debtors so as not to be obligated to pay more than they can reasonably afford, leaving them, in consequence, what is indispensable for modest subsistence according to their class and circumstances, and with the obligation of restitution when their fortune improves.

Article 1452.-

The creditor is obligated to grant this benefit: 1. To their descendants or ascendants and in-laws; provided these have not caused the creditor any offense classified among the causes of unworthiness to inherit. 2. To their spouse, not being separated from bodies by their fault. 3. To their siblings, provided they have not been guilty toward the creditor of an offense equally grave as those indicated in item number one of this article. 4. To their partners in the same case; but only in the reciprocal actions arising from the partnership contract. 5. To the donor; but only insofar as it concerns enforcement of the promised donation. 6. To the debtor in good faith who made an assignment of assets and is pursued for those subsequently acquired for full payment of debts prior to the assignment; but only the creditors in whose favor the assignment was made owe them this benefit.

Article 1453.-

One cannot request alimony and benefit of competence at the same time. The debtor shall choose. PAYMENT BY CONSIGNMENT

Article 1454.-

If the creditor to whom the offer of payment is made unreasonably refuses to accept it, the debtor shall be freed from liability through consignment of the thing owed. Consignment by itself alone shall produce the same effect when made while the creditor is absent, or when the creditor is incapacitated to receive payment at the moment when it should be made, and when several persons claim to have the right to collect, or when the title to the obligation has been lost.

Article 1455.-

In order for the consignment of the thing owed to free the obligor, it must be previously announced to the persons interested in the performance of the obligation. The consignment shall be ineffective if it does not strictly comply with the provisions regulating payment.

Article 1456.-

The consignment shall be made by depositing the things owed at the disposal of the judicial authority, before whom the offer shall be proved in its case, and the notice of consignment in other cases. Once the consignment is made, it shall also be notified to the interested parties.

Article 1457.-

The costs of consignment, when appropriate, shall be borne by the creditor.

Article 1458.-

Once the consignment is properly made, the debtor may petition the Judge to order the cancellation of the obligation. While the creditor has not accepted the consignment, or while there has not been a judicial declaration that it is properly made, the debtor may withdraw the thing or amount consigned, leaving the obligation subsisting.

Article 1459.-

If, once the consignment is made, the creditor authorizes the debtor to withdraw it, the creditor shall lose all preference over the thing. Co-debtors and guarantors shall be freed. SECOND SECTION ON THE LOSS OF THE THING OWED

Article 1460.-

The obligation consisting in the delivery of a determined thing shall be extinguished when such thing is lost or destroyed without fault of the debtor and before the debtor has been put in default.

Article 1461.-

Whenever the thing has been lost while in the power of the debtor, it shall be presumed that the loss occurred through the debtor's fault and not by force majeure, except upon proof to the contrary and without prejudice to the provisions of Article 1353.

Article 1462.-

The debtor shall also be freed in obligations to do when the performance becomes legally or physically impossible.

Article 1463.-

When the debt of a certain and determined thing arises from a crime or offense, it shall not exempt the debtor from payment of its price, whatever the reason for the loss may have been, unless, having offered the thing by him to the person who was to receive it, the latter unreasonably refused to accept it.

Article 1464.-

Once the obligation is extinguished by the loss of the thing, all actions that the debtor may have against third parties by reason thereof shall accrue to the creditor.

Article 1465.-

Remission of debt may be made expressly or tacitly. Express remission must, furthermore, comply with the formalities of a donation.

Article 1466.-

The delivery of the private document evidencing a credit, made voluntarily by the creditor to the debtor, implies the renunciation of the action that the former had against the latter.

Article 1467.-

When the private document from which the debt arises is found in the possession of the debtor, it shall be presumed that the creditor delivered it voluntarily, unless the contrary is proven.

Article 1468.-

The remission of the principal debt shall extinguish the accessory obligations; but the remission of these shall leave the former subsisting.

Article 1469.-

The accessory obligation of pledge shall be presumed remitted when the pledged thing, after being delivered to the creditor, is found in the possession of the debtor.

Article 1470.-

The obligation shall be extinguished from the moment when the concepts of creditor and debtor are united in the same person and with respect to the same thing. The exception is the case in which this confusion takes place by virtue of title of inheritance, if the same shall have been accepted with benefit of inventory.

Article 1471.-

The confusion that falls upon the person of the debtor or of the principal creditor benefits the sureties. That which is realized in any of these does not extinguish the obligation.

Article 1472.-

Confusion does not extinguish a joint obligation except in the proportion corresponding to the creditor or debtor in whom the two (2) concepts concur.

Article 1473.-

Compensation shall take place when two (2) persons, by their own right, are mutually creditors and debtors of each other.

Article 1474.-

In order for compensation to proceed, it is necessary: 1. That each of the obligated parties be so principally, and be, at the same time, a principal creditor of the other. 2. That both debts consist of a sum of money, or being fungible things owed, they be of the same kind and also of the same quality, if this shall have been designated. 3. That the two (2) debts be matured. 4. That they be liquid and exigible. 5. That there be no retention or dispute brought by third parties over any of them and duly notified to the debtor.

Article 1475.-

Notwithstanding the provisions of the preceding article, the surety may invoke compensation with respect to what the creditor may owe to his principal debtor.

Article 1476.-

The debtor who shall have consented to the assignment of rights made by a creditor in favor of a third party shall not be able to invoke against the assignee the compensation that would correspond to him against the assignor. If the creditor made the assignment known to him and the debtor did not consent to it, he may invoke compensation of the debts prior to it, but not of those subsequent to it. If the assignment is made without the knowledge of the debtor, he may invoke compensation of the credits prior to it and of those subsequent to it until he shall have had knowledge of the assignment.

Article 1477.-

Debts payable in different places may be compensated by means of indemnification of the expenses of transport or exchange to the place of payment.

Article 1478.-

Compensation shall not be allowed when any of the debts arises from a deposit or from the obligations of the depositary or commodatary. Nor may it be opposed to the creditor of alimony owed by gratuitous title.

Article 1479.-

If a person has several compensable debts against himself, the order of compensation shall observe what is provided regarding the imputation of payments.

Article 1480.-

The effect of compensation is to extinguish both debts in the concurrent amount, even if the creditors and debtors have no knowledge of it. SECTION SIX ON NOVATION

Article 1481.-

For novation to be valid, it is necessary that both the original obligation and the novation contract be valid, at least naturally.

Article 1482.-

Novation may be effected in three (3) ways: 1. By varying the object or principal conditions of the obligation. 2. By substituting the person of the debtor. 3. By subrogating a third party in the rights of the creditor.

Article 1483.-

Novation is not presumed; it is necessary that the intention to verify it be declared or that it clearly result from the act by the incompatibility of the obligations, or in another unequivocal manner, although the word novation is not used.

Article 1484.-

Novation, which consists in substituting a new debtor in place of the original one, may be done without the knowledge of the latter, but not without the consent of the creditor.

Article 1485.-

The insolvency of the new debtor who has been accepted by the creditor shall not revive the action of the latter against the original debtor, except that such insolvency was anterior and public, or known to the debtor when delegating his debt.

Article 1486.-

When the principal obligation is extinguished by effect of novation, only accessory obligations may subsist insofar as they benefit third parties who have not given their consent.

Article 1487.-

Novation is void if the original obligation is also void, except that the cause of nullity may only be invoked by the debtor, or that ratification validates acts null from their origin.

Article 1488.-

The mere change of place for payment shall leave subsisting the privileges, pledges and mortgages of the obligation and the responsibility of the solidary and subsidiary co-debtors in all respects that do not relate to the place.

Article 1489.-

By mere extension of the term of a debt, novation does not occur; but the responsibility of the guarantors and solidary co-debtors ceases and the pledges and mortgages constituted on property other than that of the debtor are extinguished, unless the guarantors, solidary co-debtors, or the owners of the pawned or mortgaged property expressly agree to the extension. Nor does mere reduction of the term constitute novation; but solidary or subsidiary co-debtors cannot be sued except when the original term expires.

Article 1490.-

Subrogation of a third party in the rights of the creditor cannot be presumed except in cases expressly mentioned in this Code. In other cases, it must be established with clarity to produce effect.

Article 1491.-

It shall be presumed that there is subrogation: 1. When a creditor pays another preferential creditor. 2. When a third party, not interested in the obligation, pays with express or tacit approval of the debtor. 3. When the one who has an interest in the fulfillment of the obligation pays, except for the effects of merger as to the portion corresponding to him.

Article 1492.-

The debtor may make the subrogation if the creditor consents, when to pay the debt he has borrowed money by public deed, stating his intention therein, and expressing in the letter of payment the origin of the amount paid.

Article 1493.-

Subrogation transfers to the subrogated party the credit with the rights attached thereto, whether against the debtor or against third parties, whether they be sureties or holders of mortgages.

Article 1494.-

The creditor to whom partial payment has been made may exercise his right for the remainder with preference over the party who has been subrogated in his place by virtue of the partial payment of the same credit.

www.poderjudicial.gob.hn CHAPTER V ON THE PROOF OF OBLIGATIONS

Article 1495.-

Repealed

Article 1496.-

Repealed SECTION ONE OF THE INSTRUMENTS I. OF THE PUBLIC INSTRUMENTS OR DOCUMENTS

Article 1497.-

Repealed

Article 1498.-

Repealed

Article 1499.-

Repealed

Article 1500.-

Repealed

Article 1501.-

Repealed

Article 1502.-

Repealed

Article 1503.-

Repealed

Article 1504.-

Repealed

Article 1505.-

Repealed

Article 1506.-

Repealed Articles 1495 through 1538. Repealed as of the effective date of the New Civil Procedure Code. Decree No. 211-2006, Published in the Official Gazette La Gaceta No. 31313 dated May 26, 2007

www.poderjudicial.gob.hn II. OF THE PRIVATE INSTRUMENTS OR DOCUMENTS

Article 1507.-

Repealed

Article 1508.-

Repealed

Article 1509.-

Repealed

Article 1510.-

Repealed

Article 1511.-

Repealed

Article 1512.-

Repealed SECOND SECTION ON CONFESSION

Article 1513.-

Repealed

Article 1514.-

Repealed

Article 1515.-

Repealed

Article 1516.-

Repealed

Article 1517.-

Repealed

Article 1518.-

Repealed

Article 1519.-

Repealed

Article 1520.-

Repealed

Article 1521.-

Repealed THIRD SECTION ON PERSONAL INSPECTION BY THE JUDGE

Article 1522.-

Repealed

Article 1523.-

Repealed FOURTH SECTION ON EXPERT WITNESS EVIDENCE

Article 1524.-

Repealed

Article 1525.-

Repealed FIFTH SECTION ON WITNESS EVIDENCE

Article 1526.-

Repealed

Article 1527.-

Repealed

Article 1528.-

Repealed

Article 1529.-

Repealed

Article 1530.-

Repealed

Article 1531.-

Repealed

Article 1532.-

Repealed 32 Articles 1495 through 1538. Repealed as of the effective date of the New Code of Civil Procedure. Decree No. 211-2006, Published in the Official Newspaper La Gaceta No. 31313 dated May 26, 2007

www.poderjudicial.gob.hn SIXTH SECTION ON PRESUMPTIONS

Article 1533.-

Repealed33

Article 1534.-

Repealed

Article 1535.-

Repealed

Article 1536.-

Repealed

Article 1537.-

Repealed

Article 1538.-

Repealed. TITLE II OF CONTRACTS CHAPTER I GENERAL PROVISIONS

Article 1539.-

A contract is an agreement by virtue of which one or more persons bind themselves to another or others, or reciprocally, to give, do, or refrain from doing something.

Article 1540.-

A contract is unilateral when one of the parties binds itself to another that does not contract any obligation; and bilateral when the contracting parties bind themselves reciprocally.

Article 1541.-

A contract is gratuitous or charitable when it has as its object the utility of only one of the parties, the other suffering the burden; and onerous when it has as its object the utility of both contracting parties, each one burdening itself for the benefit of the other. 33 Articles 1495 through 1538. Repealed as of the effective date of the New Code of Civil Procedure. Decree No. 211-2006, Published in the Official Gazette La Gaceta No. 31313 of May 26, 2007

www.poderjudicial.gob.hn

Article 1542.-

An onerous contract is commutative when each of the parties binds itself to give or do something that is regarded as equivalent to what the other party must give or do in turn; and if the equivalent consists of an uncertain contingency of gain or loss, it is called aleatory.

Article 1543.-

A contract is principal when it subsists by itself without the need for another agreement; accessory when it has as its object to ensure the performance of a principal obligation, such that it cannot subsist without it.

Article 1544.-

A contract is real when, in order for it to be perfected, delivery of the thing to which it refers is necessary; it is solemn when it is subject to the observance of certain special formalities, such that without them it produces no civil effect; and it is consensual when it is perfected by mere consent.

Article 1545.-

In each contract are distinguished things that are of its essence, things that are of its nature, and things that are purely accidental. Things are of the essence of a contract those things without which it either produces no effect at all or degenerates into another different contract; things are of the nature of a contract those which, not being essential to it, are understood to belong to it without need of a special clause; and things are accidental to a contract those that neither essentially nor naturally belong to it, and that are added to it by means of special clauses.

Article 1546.-

Contracts must be executed in good faith, and consequently they bind not only to what is expressly stated in them, but also to all things that flow necessarily from the nature of the obligation, or that by law or custom belong to it.

Article 1547.-

The contracting parties may establish such covenants, clauses, and conditions as they deem convenient, provided they are not contrary to laws, morality, or public order.

Article 1548.-

The validity and performance of contracts cannot be left to the discretion of one of the contracting parties.

Article 1549.-

Contracts produce effects only between the parties that execute them and their heirs; except, as to these, in the case where the rights and obligations proceeding from the contract are not transmissible, either by their nature, by agreement, or by provision of law. If the contract contains any stipulation in favor of a third party, such third party may demand its performance, provided that such third party shall have made known his acceptance to the obligated party before such stipulation has been revoked.

Article 1550.-

Contracts are perfected by mere consent, except when the law requires some other formality.

Article 1551.-

Anyone may stipulate in favor of a third party, even if such person has no right to represent the third party; but only such third party may demand what was stipulated; and while his express or implied acceptance does not intervene, the contract is revocable by the sole will of the parties that concurred in it. Implied acceptance is constituted by acts that could only have been executed by virtue of the contract. CHAPTER II OF THE ESSENTIAL REQUIREMENTS FOR THE VALIDITY OF CONTRACTS

Article 1552.-

There is no contract unless the following requirements concur: 1. Consent of the contracting parties. 2. A certain object that is the subject matter of the contract. 3. The cause of the obligation that is established. SECTION ONE OF CONSENT

Article 1553.-

Consent is manifested by the concurrence of the offer and acceptance regarding the thing and the cause that are to constitute the contract. Acceptance made by letter does not bind the party who made the offer except from the moment it reaches their knowledge. The contract, in such case, is presumed to be executed in the place where the offer was made.

Article 1554.-

In order for consent to be valid, it is necessary that the person manifesting it be legally capable.

Article 1555.-

Every person is legally capable. The following are absolutely incapable: the mentally ill, minors, and the deaf-mute who cannot make themselves understood in writing. Their acts produce neither contractual obligations nor natural obligations, and do not admit sureties. The following are relatively incapable: minor adults and those placed under interdiction to administer their property by final judgment. Their acts may have value in certain circumstances and under certain respects determined by the laws.

Article 1556.-

The defects that consent may suffer are: error, force, intimidation, or fraud.

Article 1557.-

In order for error to invalidate consent, it must relate to the substance of the thing that is the object of the contract, or to those conditions thereof that mainly gave reason for its celebration. Error regarding the person shall only invalidate the contract when consideration of that person was the principal cause thereof. Simple error in calculation shall only give rise to its correction.

Article 1558.-

There is force when an irresistible force is employed to extract consent. There is intimidation when one of the contracting parties is inspired with rational and well-founded fear of suffering an imminent and grave harm to their person or property, or to the person or property of their spouse, descendants, or ascendants. To qualify intimidation, regard must be had to the age, sex, and condition of the person. Fear of displeasing persons to whom submission and respect are due shall not annul the contract.

Article 1559.-

Force or intimidation shall annul the obligation, even though they have been employed by a third party who does not intervene in the contract.

Article 1560.-

There is fraud when, by insidious words or machinations on the part of one of the contracting parties, the other is induced to execute a contract that, without them, they would not have executed.

Article 1561.-

In order for fraud to produce the nullity of contracts, it must be serious and must not have been employed by both (2) contracting parties. Incidental fraud only obliges the party who employed it to indemnify damages and losses. SECOND SECTION ON THE OBJECT OF CONTRACTS

Article 1562.-

All things that are not outside the commerce of men may be the object of a contract, even future things.

Article 1563.-

The object of every contract must be a thing determined as to its kind. Indeterminacy in quantity shall not be an obstacle to the existence of the contract, provided it is possible to determine it without the need for a new agreement between the contracting parties.

Article 1564.-

If the object of the contract is an act, it is necessary that it be physically and morally possible. That which is contrary to nature is physically impossible, and that which is prohibited by the laws or contrary to good customs or public order is morally impossible.

Repealed by Decreto 51-2011, La Gaceta 32,568, May 3, 2011
Article 1565.-

Repealed

Article 1566.-

The right to succeed by reason of death to a living person cannot be the object of a donation or contract, even when the consent of that person intervenes.

Article 1567.-

There is an unlawful object in the alienation: 1. Of things that are not in commerce. 2. Of rights or privileges that cannot be transferred to another person. 3. There is also unlawful object in the alienation of things seized by judicial decree, or whose ownership is in dispute, unless prior judicial authorization or the consent of the parties precedes it; but even without these conditions, the unlawfulness of the object cannot be alleged against third parties in good faith, in the case of real property, if the dispute or seizure had not been recorded prior to the alienation.

Article 1568.-

The agreement not to claim more on the basis of an approved account is not valid insofar as fraud contained in it is concerned, unless it has been expressly condoned. The condonation of future fraud is not valid. THIRD SECTION ON THE CAUSE OF CONTRACTS

Article 1569.-

In onerous contracts, the cause is understood, for each contracting party, to be the provision or promise of a thing or service by the other party; in remuneratory contracts, the service or benefit that is remunerated; and in purely charitable contracts, the mere liberality of the benefactor.

Article 1570.-

Contracts without cause or with illicit cause produce no effect. The cause is illicit when it is opposed to the laws or to morality.

Article 1571.-

The expression of a false cause in contracts shall give rise to nullity, if it is not proven that they were founded on another true and lawful cause.

Article 1572.-

Although the cause is not expressed in the contract, it is presumed to exist and to be lawful while the debtor does not prove otherwise. CHAPTER III ON THE EFFICACY OF CONTRACTS

Article 1573.-

Contracts shall be binding, whatever the form in which they have been executed, provided that they contain the essential conditions for their validity.

Article 1574.-

If the law requires the execution of a deed or other special form to make effective the obligations inherent in a contract, the contracting parties may compel each other reciprocally to fulfill that form from the moment consent and the other necessary requirements for its validity have been obtained.

Article 1575.-

The following must be set forth in a public document: 1. Acts and contracts that have as their object the creation, transfer, modification, or extinction of real rights over immovable property. 2. Leases of these same properties for three (3) or more years, provided that they must prejudice third parties. 3. Matrimonial agreements. 4. The cession, repudiation, and renunciation of hereditary rights or those of the conjugal partnership, if any. The repudiation or renunciation of hereditary rights may also be made by means of a written document presented before a competent judge. 5. The power to marry, the general power for litigation and special powers that must be presented in court, except as provided by the Organic Law of Courts; the power to manage property, and any other that has as its object an act drafted or that must be drafted in a public deed, or that shall prejudice third parties. 6. The cession of shares or rights proceeding from an act recorded in a public deed. The other contracts must also be set forth in writing, although private, in which the amount of the performances of one (1) or both (2) contracting parties exceed two hundred (L.200.00) Lempiras. CHAPTER IV ON THE INTERPRETATION OF CONTRACTS

Article 1576.-

If the terms of a contract are clear and leave no doubt as to the intention of the contracting parties, the literal sense of its clauses shall be observed. If the words appear to be contrary to the evident intention of the contracting parties, the latter shall prevail over the words.

Article 1577.-

In order to judge the intention of the contracting parties, principal attention shall be paid to the acts of these parties, contemporaneous and subsequent to the contract.

Article 1578.-

Whatever the generality of the terms of a contract, things distinct and cases different from those on which the interested parties intended to contract shall not be understood to be included in it.

Article 1579.-

If any clause of the contracts admits of diverse meanings, it shall be understood in the sense most appropriate to produce effect.

Article 1580.-

The clauses of the contracts shall be interpreted one by the other, attributing to the doubtful ones the sense that results from the totality of all of them.

Article 1581.-

Words that may have different meanings shall be understood in that which is most consistent with the nature and object of the contract.

Article 1582.-

The use or custom of the country shall be taken into account to interpret the ambiguities of contracts, supplementing in them the omission of clauses that are ordinarily established.

Article 1583.-

The interpretation of obscure clauses in a contract shall not favor the party that caused the obscurity.

Article 1584.-

When a case has been expressed in a contract to explain the obligation, it shall not be understood by that alone that it was intended to restrict the agreement to that case, excluding others to which it naturally extends.

Article 1585.-

When it is absolutely impossible to resolve doubts by the rules established in the preceding articles, if those doubts concern accidental circumstances of the contract, and the contract is gratuitous, they shall be resolved in favor of the lesser transmission of rights and interests. If the contract is onerous, the doubt shall be resolved in favor of the greatest reciprocity of interests. If the doubts whose resolution is addressed in this article concern the principal object of the contract, such that knowledge cannot be obtained of what was the intention of the contracting parties, the contract shall be void. CHAPTER V ON THE NULLITY AND RESCISSION OF CONTRACTS

Article 1586.-

There is absolute nullity in acts or contracts: 1. When any of the essential conditions for their formation or existence is lacking. 2. When any requirement or formality that the law requires for the validity of certain acts or contracts is lacking, considering the nature of the act or contract and not the quality or status of the person intervening in them. 3. When they are executed or entered into by absolutely incapacitated persons.

Article 1587.-

There is relative nullity and action to rescind acts or contracts: 1. When any of the essential conditions for their formation or existence is imperfect or irregular. 2. When any of the requirements or formalities that the law requires, having in mind the exclusive and particular interest of the parties, is lacking; and 3. When they are executed or entered into by relatively incapacitated persons.

Article 1588.-

The obligation cannot be challenged by the minor who, through cunning or fraudulent means, has concealed his minority. However, to presume fraud on the part of the minor, it is not sufficient that the minor has declared themselves to be of legal age.

Article 1589.-

Absolute nullity may be invoked by anyone who has an interest in it, and must, when evident from the record, be declared ex officio, even if the parties do not invoke it; and it cannot be cured by confirmation or ratification of the parties, nor by a period shorter than that required for ordinary prescription.

Article 1590.-

Relative nullity cannot be declared ex officio nor invoked except by the person or persons in whose favor the laws have established it or by their heirs, assignees or representatives; and it may be cured by confirmation or ratification of the interested party or parties, and by a period not less than four (4) years.

Article 1591.-

The ratification necessary to cure relative nullity may be express or tacit. The express ratification must be made with the solemnities to which the law subjects the act or contract being ratified. Tacit ratification results from performance of the obligation undertaken.

Article 1592.-

For express or tacit ratification to be effective, it is necessary that it be made by one who has the right to request rescission and that the act of ratification be free from any defect of nullity.

Article 1593.-

The period for requesting rescission shall be four (4) years, to be counted: In case of violence, from the time it ceases. In acts and contracts executed or entered into by a minor, from when the father, mother or guardian had knowledge of the act or contract, and in the absence of such knowledge, from when the minor acquired legal capacity to manage their property or reached twenty-one (21) years of age. In other cases, from the date of execution or entry into the act or contract. All of which shall be understood and observed when the law has not specially designated another period.

Article 1594.-

The prescription mentioned in the preceding article refers only to actions relating to property, and may only be invoked between the parties who intervened in the act or contract and those who derive their rights from them.

Article 1595.-

Nullity, whether absolute or relative, may always be asserted as a defense.

Article 1596.-

Absolute nullity, as well as relative nullity, declared by final judgment, give the parties the right to be restored to the same state in which they would have been had the void act or contract not existed; provided that the nullity is not due to the illicit nature of the object or cause, in which case what has been given or paid knowingly cannot be recovered.

Article 1597.-

If nullity arises from incapacity of one of the parties, the other shall have the right only to be restored what they have given or paid by reason of the act or contract, to the extent that it has benefited the incapacitated person.

Article 1598.-

Without prior delivery or consignment of what must be returned by reason of the nullity, one party cannot require that the other party be compelled to return what corresponds to it.

Article 1599.-

The effects of nullity also extend to third-party possessors of the thing, object of the null act or contract, except as provided in the sections on prescription and the Property Registry.

Article 1600.-

When two (2) or more persons have contracted with a third party, the nullity declared in favor of one of them does not benefit the others.

Article 1601.-

Rescissory actions may not be enforced against third-party possessors in good faith, except in cases expressly provided by law.

Article 1602.-

The nullity of a juridical act may be complete or only partial. The partial nullity of a provision in the act does not prejudice the other valid provisions, provided that they are separable.

Article 1603.-

If the act were bilateral, and the correlative obligations consisted both of sums of money, or of things productive of fruits, there shall be no place for the respective restitution of interest or of fruits, except from the day of the claim for nullity. The interest and fruits collected up to that time are set off against each other.

Article 1604.-

If of two (2) objects that form the matter of the bilateral act, only one of them consists of a sum of money, or of a thing productive of fruits, the restitution of the interest or of the fruits must be made from the day on which the sum of money was paid, or the thing productive of fruits was delivered.

Article 1605.-

By the contract of purchase and sale, one (1) of the contracting parties undertakes to deliver a determined thing and the other to pay a certain price for it, in money or a sign representing it.

Article 1606.-

If the price of the sale consisted partly of money and partly of another thing, the contract shall be classified by the manifest intention of the contracting parties. In the absence thereof, it shall be deemed an exchange, if the value of the thing given as part of the price exceeds that of the money or its equivalent; and a sale, in the contrary case.

Article 1607.-

For the price to be deemed certain, it shall be sufficient that it be so with reference to another certain thing, or that its determination be left to the judgment of a determined person. If this person cannot or refuses to determine it, the contract shall be rendered ineffective.

Article 1608.-

The price shall also be deemed certain in the sale of securities, grains, liquids and other fungible things, when the price that the thing sold had on a determined day, exchange or market is designated, or when an amount greater or less than the price of the day, exchange or market is fixed, provided that it be certain.

Article 1609.-

The determination of the price may never be left to the judgment of one of the contracting parties.

Article 1610.-

The sale shall be perfected between buyer and seller, and shall be binding for both if they have agreed on the thing that is the object of the contract and on the price, although neither the one nor the other has been delivered.

Article 1611.-

The risk or benefit of the thing sold, after the contract is perfected, shall be regulated by what is provided in Articles 1352, 1353 and 1460. This rule shall apply to the sale of fungible things, made individually and for a single price, or without regard to their weight, number or measure. If fungible things are sold for a price fixed in relation to weight, number or measure, the risk shall not be imputed to the buyer until they have been weighed, counted or measured, unless the buyer has been constituted in default.

Article 1612.-

The sale made subject to trial or test of the thing sold and the sale of things that it is customary to test or taste before receiving them are presumed to be made under the suspensive condition that they be to the personal satisfaction of the buyer.

Article 1613.-

If earnest money or a deposit has been given in the contract of purchase and sale, the contract may be rescinded by the buyer agreeing to lose it, or by the seller agreeing to return it doubled. If the contracting parties have not fixed a period within which they may retract themselves, losing the earnest money, there shall be no retraction after two months following the convention, nor after the execution of a public deed of sale, or after commencement of delivery.

Article 1614.-

If earnest money is expressly given as part of the price, or as a sign that the contracting parties have agreed, the sale shall be perfected; without prejudice to what is provided for the sale of real property.

Article 1615.-

Fiscal or municipal taxes, the costs of the deed and any other formalities of the sale, shall be borne by the seller; and those of the first copy and all others subsequent to the sale shall be borne by the buyer, unless otherwise agreed.

Article 1616.-

Forced transfer for reasons of public utility shall be governed by what is established in special laws. CHAPTER II CAPACITY TO BUY AND SELL

Article 1617.-

All persons to whom this Code authorizes to obligate themselves may execute the contract of purchase and sale, except for the modifications contained in the following Articles.

Article 1618.-

The following shall not be able to acquire by purchase, even in public or judicial auction, either by themselves or through any intermediary person: 1. The guardian, the property of the person or persons under their guardianship. 2. Agents or mandatories, the property whose administration or transfer they are charged with. 3. Public employees, the property of the State, municipalities, towns, and also public establishments, whose administration they are charged with. This provision shall govern judges and experts who participate in any way in the sale. 4. Magistrates, judges, members of the public prosecutor's office, Secretaries of courts and courts of first instance, and officers of justice, the property and rights that are in dispute before the court in whose jurisdiction or territory they exercise their respective functions, with this prohibition extending to the act of acquiring by assignment. An exception shall be made to this rule in cases involving hereditary actions between co-heirs, or assignment in payment of debts, or guarantee of property they own. The prohibition contained in this number 4 shall also apply to lawyers and court agents with respect to property and rights that are the subject of a dispute in which they participate in their professional capacity. CHAPTER III EFFECTS OF THE PURCHASE AND SALE CONTRACT WHEN THE THING SOLD HAS BEEN LOST

Article 1619.-

If at the time of executing the sale the thing that is the object of it has been lost in its entirety, the contract shall be void. But if only a part has been lost, the buyer may choose between withdrawing from the contract or claiming the existing part, paying its price in proportion to the total agreed.

Article 1620.-

The seller is obligated to deliver and warrant the thing that is the object of the sale. SECTION TWO DELIVERY OF THE THING SOLD

Article 1621.-

The delivery of the thing sold shall be subject to the rules given in Title VI, Book II of this Code.

Article 1622.-

The expenses for delivery of the thing sold shall be borne by the seller; and those for its transport or removal shall be borne by the buyer, unless there is a special agreement.

Article 1623.-

The seller shall not be obligated to deliver the thing sold if the buyer has not paid him the price, or if a period for payment has not been fixed in the contract.

Article 1624.-

Nor shall the seller have the obligation to deliver the thing sold when a delay or term for payment has been agreed upon, if after the sale it is discovered that the buyer is insolvent, in such a way that the seller runs imminent risk of losing the price. An exception to this rule shall be made in the case where the buyer guarantees to pay within the agreed period.

Article 1625.-

The seller shall deliver the thing sold in the state in which it was when the contract was perfected. All fruits shall belong to the buyer from the day the contract was perfected.

Article 1626.-

The obligation to deliver the thing sold includes that of placing in the power of the buyer everything expressed in the contract, in accordance with the following rules: If the sale of real property has been made with an expression of its area, at a price per unit of measure or number, the seller shall be obligated to deliver to the buyer, if he requests it, everything that has been expressed in the contract; But if this is not possible, the buyer may choose between a proportionate reduction of the price or rescission of the contract, provided that in the latter case the diminution is not less than one-tenth (1/10) of the area attributed to the property. The same shall be done, even if the area results equal, if some part of it is not of the quality expressed in the contract. Rescission in this case shall only take place at the will of the buyer, when the diminished value of the thing sold exceeds one-tenth (1/10) of the agreed price.

Article 1627.-

If in the case of the preceding article, the area or number of the real property results greater than those expressed in the contract, the buyer shall have the obligation to pay the excess price, if the greater area or number does not exceed one-twentieth (1/20) of those indicated in the same contract; But if they exceed said one-twentieth (1/20), the buyer may choose between paying the greater value of the real property or withdrawing from the contract.

Article 1628.-

In the sale of a real property, made for a fixed price and not at the rate of a certain amount per unit of measure or number, there shall be no increase or decrease thereof, even if the property proves to be of greater or lesser area or number than those stated in the contract. The same shall apply when two (2) or more properties are sold for a single price; However, if in addition to stating the boundaries, which are indispensable in every transfer of real property, their area or number is designated in the contract, the seller shall be obliged to deliver all that is comprised within said boundaries, even if it exceeds the area or number stated in the contract; And if he is unable to do so, he shall suffer a reduction in price, proportional to what is lacking in area or number, unless the contract is voided because the buyer refuses to accept that what was stipulated not be delivered.

Article 1629.-

The actions arising from the three preceding articles shall prescribe in six (6) months, counted from the day of delivery.

Article 1630.-

If the same thing has been sold to different buyers, the property shall be transferred to the person who first takes possession of it in good faith, if it be movable property. If it be immovable property, the property shall belong to the acquirer who first registers it in the registry. When there is no registration, the property shall belong to whoever in good faith is first in possession; And, failing this, to whoever presents a title of earlier date, provided that he acts in good faith.

Article 1631.-

By virtue of the warranty to which Article 1620 refers, the seller shall be answerable to the buyer: 1. For the legal and peaceful possession of the thing sold. 2. For the defects or hidden vices that it may have. I. OF THE WARRANTY IN CASE OF EVICTION

Article 1632.-

Eviction shall occur when the buyer is deprived, by final judgment and by virtue of a right prior to the purchase, of all or part of the thing purchased. The seller shall be answerable for eviction even if nothing has been expressed in the contract. The contracting parties, however, may increase, decrease, or suppress this legal obligation of the seller.

Article 1633.-

Any agreement that exempts the seller from answering for eviction shall be null and void, provided that there is bad faith on the part of the seller.

Article 1634.-

When the buyer has renounced the right to warranty in case of eviction, upon such eviction occurring, the seller shall deliver only the price that the thing sold had at the time of eviction, unless the buyer made the renunciation with knowledge of the risks of eviction and submitting to its consequences.

Article 1635.-

When warranty has been stipulated or when nothing has been agreed upon on this point, if eviction has occurred, the buyer shall have the right to require from the seller: 1. The return of the price that the thing sold had at the time of eviction, whether greater or less than the sale price. 2. The fruits or returns, if he has been condemned to deliver them to the person who has prevailed against him in the lawsuit. 3. The costs of the lawsuit that caused the eviction and, if applicable, those of the suit brought against the seller for warranty. 4. The costs of the contract, if the buyer has paid them. 5. Damages and interest and voluntary expenses or those for mere recreation or ornament, if the sale was made in bad faith.

Article 1636.-

If the buyer loses as a result of eviction a part of the thing sold, of such importance in relation to the whole that without said part he would not have purchased it, he may require the rescission of the contract, but with the obligation to return the thing without any more encumbrances than those it had upon acquisition. The same shall be observed when two or more things are sold jointly for a fixed price, or for a particular price for each one of them, if it clearly appears that the buyer would not have purchased one without the other.

Article 1637.-

Warranty cannot be demanded until final judgment has been rendered, by which the buyer is condemned to the loss of the thing acquired or part thereof.

Article 1638.-

The seller shall be obliged to provide the corresponding warranty, provided that it is proven that the complaint of eviction was notified to him at the instance of the buyer. In the absence of notification, the seller shall not be obliged to provide warranty.

Article 1639.-

The buyer who is sued shall request, within the term that the Civil Procedure Code establishes for answering the complaint, that it be notified to the seller or sellers. The notification shall be made as the same Code establishes for serving process on defendants. The period for the buyer to answer shall remain suspended until the periods for the seller or sellers to appear and answer the complaint expire, which shall be the same periods that said Civil Procedure Code determines for all defendants, counted from the notification established by the first paragraph of this article. If the cited for eviction do not appear in time and form, the period for the buyer to answer the complaint shall continue.

Article 1640.-

If the seller appears, the lawsuit shall be followed against him alone; but the buyer may always intervene in the litigation for the preservation of his rights.

Article 1641.-

If the seller does not raise any means of defense and submits to the warranty, the buyer may sustain the defense by himself; And if he is defeated, he shall not have the right to require reimbursement from the seller of the costs in which he has incurred in defending himself, nor of the fruits received during said defense and paid to the owner.

Article 1642.-

If the property sold is encumbered, without the deed mentioning it, with any charge or easement not apparent, of such a nature that it must be presumed that the buyer would not have acquired it if he had known of it, he may request the rescission of the contract, unless he prefers the corresponding indemnification. For one year, counting from the execution of the deed, the buyer may exercise the action for rescission or request indemnification. After one year has elapsed, he may only claim indemnification within an equal period, counting from the day on which he has discovered the charge or easement.

Article 1643.-

The seller shall be obligated to provide a remedy for the hidden defects that the thing sold may have, if they make it improper for the use to which it is intended, or if they diminish such use in such a manner that, had the buyer known of them, he would not have acquired it, or would have given a lower price for it; However, the seller shall not be responsible for obvious or visible defects, nor for those that are not obvious, if the buyer is an expert who by reason of his profession or trade should have easily known of them.

Article 1644.-

The seller responds to the buyer for the remedy of vices or hidden defects of the thing sold, even if he was unaware of them. This provision shall not apply when the contrary has been stipulated and the seller was unaware of the vices and hidden defects of what was sold.

Article 1645.-

In the two preceding articles, the buyer may choose between rescinding the contract, with the seller reimbursing him the expenses he paid, or reducing a proportional amount of the price, at the judgment of experts. If the seller knew of the vices or hidden defects of the thing sold and did not reveal them to the buyer, the latter shall have the same option, and, furthermore, shall be indemnified for damages and losses if he opts for rescission.

Article 1646.-

If the thing sold is lost as a result of hidden vices known to the seller, the seller shall bear the loss and must return the price and pay the expenses of the contract with damages and losses; if he did not know of them, he must only return the price and pay the expenses of the contract that he had paid to the buyer.

Article 1647.-

If the thing sold had a hidden vice at the time of sale and is subsequently lost by act of God or through the fault of the buyer, the buyer may recover from the seller the price he paid, with a deduction for the value the thing had at the time of loss. If the seller acted in bad faith, he must pay the buyer for damages and interest.

Article 1648.-

In judicial sales, there shall never be liability for damages and losses; but there shall be full responsibility for everything else provided in the preceding articles.

Article 1649.-

The actions arising from the provisions in the five (5) preceding articles shall be extinguished after six (6) months, counted from the delivery of the thing sold.

Article 1650.-

When two (2) or more animals are sold together, whether at a lump sum price or with a price assigned to each one of them, the redhibitory vice of each one (1) shall only give rise to its redhibition, and not to that of the others; unless it appears that the buyer would not have purchased the healthy animal or animals without the defective one. This latter presumption arises when a pair, team, matched pair, or set is purchased, even if a separate price has been assigned to each of the animals that compose it.

Article 1651.-

The provisions in the preceding article regarding the sale of animals shall be equally applicable to the sale of other things.

Article 1652.-

The remedy for hidden vices in animals and livestock shall not apply in sales made at fairs or at public auction, nor in the sale of beasts of burden sold as worn out, except in the case provided for in the following article.

Article 1653.-

Livestock and animals suffering from contagious diseases shall not be the object of a sales contract. Any contract made with respect to them shall be null. The sales contract for livestock and animals shall also be null if, the service or use for which they are acquired being expressed in the same contract, they prove to be unfit for providing such service.

Article 1654.-

When the hidden vice in animals, even if a professional inspection has been performed, is of such a nature that expert knowledge is insufficient for its discovery, it shall be deemed redhibitory. However, if the professional, through ignorance or bad faith, failed to discover or reveal it, he shall be responsible for damages and losses.

Article 1655.-

The redhibitory action based on vices or defects of animals must be brought within forty (40) days, counted from the day of their delivery to the buyer. This action in the sales of animals may only be exercised with respect to the vices and defects of the same that are determined by law.

Article 1656.-

If the animal dies within three (3) days of purchase, the seller shall be responsible, provided that the illness that caused the death existed before the contract, at the judgment of specialists.

Article 1657.-

Upon rescission of the sale, the animal must be returned in the condition in which it was sold and delivered, with the buyer being responsible for any deterioration due to his negligence and that does not proceed from the vice or redhibitory defect.

Article 1658.-

In sales of animals and livestock with redhibitory defects, the buyer shall also enjoy the faculty expressed in article 1645; however, he must exercise it within the same period that is respectively established for the exercise of the redhibitory action. CHAPTER V OF THE OBLIGATIONS OF THE BUYER

Article 1659.-

The buyer is obligated to pay the price of the thing sold at the time and place fixed by the contract. If they have not been fixed, payment shall be made at the time and place in which the delivery of the thing sold is made.

Article 1660.-

The buyer shall owe interest for the time that elapses between the delivery of the thing and the payment of the price, in the following three (3) cases: 1. If so agreed. 2. If the thing sold and delivered produces fruits or income. 3. If he has been placed in default, in accordance with article 1356.

Article 1661.-

If the buyer is disturbed in the possession or ownership of the thing acquired, or has well-founded fear of being so by a revindicatory or mortgage action, he may suspend payment of the price until the seller has caused the disturbance or danger to cease, unless he guarantees the return of the price in his case, or it has been stipulated that, notwithstanding any contingency of that kind, the buyer shall be obligated to make the payment.

Article 1662.-

If the seller has well-founded reason to fear the loss of the real property sold and the price, he may immediately promote the resolution of the sale. If this reason does not exist, the provisions of article 1386 shall be observed.

Article 1663.-

In the sale of real property, even if it has been stipulated that due to failure to pay the price at the agreed time the resolution of the contract shall take place by operation of law, the buyer may pay even after the expiration of the period, as long as he has not been required judicially or by notarial act. Once the requirement has been made, the Judge may not grant him a new period.

Article 1664.-

With respect to movable property, the resolution of the sale shall take place by operation of law in the interest of the seller, when the buyer, before the expiration of the period fixed for the delivery of the thing, has not presented himself to receive it, or having presented himself, has not offered the price at the same time, except that a longer period may have been agreed upon for the payment thereof. CHAPTER VI OF THE RESOLUTION OF THE SALE

Article 1665.-

The sale is resolved for the same causes as all obligations, and, in addition, for those expressed in the preceding chapters. CHAPTER VII OF THE TRANSMISSION OF CREDITS AND OTHER INCORPOREAL RIGHTS

Article 1666.-

The assignment of a credit, right or action shall not take effect against third parties except from the time its date must be deemed certain, in accordance with articles 1499 and 1509. If it refers to real property, from the date of its registration in the registry.

Article 1667.-

The debtor, who before having knowledge of the assignment satisfies the creditor, shall be freed from the obligation.

Article 1668.-

The sale or assignment of a credit includes that of all accessory rights, such as surety, mortgage, pledge or privilege.

Article 1669.-

The seller in good faith shall be responsible for the existence and legitimacy of the credit at the time of sale, unless it has been sold as doubtful; but not for the solvency of the debtor, unless expressly stipulated, or unless the insolvency was prior and public. Even in these cases he shall be responsible only for the price received, reimbursing to the buyer, in addition: 1. The expenses of the contract, and any other legitimate payment made for the sale. 2. The necessary and useful expenses made on the thing sold. The seller in bad faith shall always be responsible for the payment of all expenses and for damages and losses.

Article 1670.-

When the assignor in good faith has made himself responsible for the solvency of the debtor, and the contracting parties have stipulated nothing about the duration of the responsibility, it shall last only one (1) year, counted from the assignment of the credit, if the period had already expired. If the credit is paid within a term or period not yet expired, the responsibility shall cease one (1) year after its expiration. If the credit consists of a perpetual income, the responsibility shall be extinguished after ten (10) years, counted from the date of the assignment.

Article 1671.-

He who sells an inheritance without enumerating the things of which it is composed shall be obligated only to respond for his quality as heir.

Article 1672.-

He who sells at a lump sum or in bulk the totality of certain rights, income or products shall fulfill the obligation to respond for the legitimacy of the whole in general; but shall not be obligated to warrant each one of the parts that compose it, except in the case of eviction of the whole or the greater part.

Article 1673.-

If the seller has taken advantage of some fruits or has taken possession of something from the estate being sold, he shall reimburse the buyer for them, unless otherwise agreed.

Article 1674.-

The buyer shall, for his part, satisfy the seller for everything that the latter has paid for the debts and charges of the estate, and for the credits he may have against the same, save by contrary agreement.

Article 1675.-

When a litigious credit is sold, the debtor shall have the right to extinguish it by reimbursing the assignee the price paid, the costs that have been incurred, and the interest on the price from the day it was satisfied. A credit shall be deemed litigious from the time an answer is made to the claim relating to it. The debtor may exercise his right within nine (9) days, counted from when the assignee demands payment from him.

Article 1676.-

The following are excepted from the provisions of the preceding article, the assignment or sale made: 1. To a co-heir or co-owner of the right assigned. 2. To a creditor in payment of his credit. 3. To the possessor of a property subject to the litigious right that is assigned.

Article 1677.-

Barter is a contract in which the parties mutually obligate themselves to give one species or specific thing in exchange for another.

Article 1678.-

If one of the contracting parties has received the thing promised to him in barter, and proves that it was not the property of the one who gave it, he cannot be obliged to deliver that which he offered in exchange and shall comply with returning that which he received.

Article 1679.-

He who loses by eviction the thing received in barter may choose between recovering that which he gave in exchange or claiming compensation for damages; but he may only use the right to recover the thing that he delivered while it subsists in the power of the other party to the barter, and without prejudice to the rights acquired in the meantime over it in good faith by a third party.

Article 1680.-

In all that is not specially determined in this title, barter shall be governed by the provisions concerning sale.

Article 1681.-

A lease is a contract in which the two (2) parties mutually obligate themselves, one to grant the use of a thing, or to execute a work or render a service, and the other to pay for this use, work, or service, a determined price. Leases whose total and sole price exceeds two hundred (L.200.00) lempiras or is indeterminate shall be made in writing, as well as those in which a periodic price exceeding two hundred (L.200.00) lempiras in each period has been stipulated; testimonial evidence shall not be admissible in these cases, except in compliance with the provisions of Article 1530.

Article 1682.-

He is called lessor who obligates himself to grant the use of the thing, execute the work, or render the service; and lessee, he who acquires the use of the thing or the rights of the work or service which he obligates himself to pay for.

Article 1683.-

All corporeal or incorporeal things that can be used without being consumed are susceptible of lease; except those which the law prohibits from being leased, and strictly personal rights such as those of habitation and use. Even the property of another may be leased, and the lessee in good faith shall have an action for warranty against the lessor in case of eviction.

Article 1684.-

The price may consist either in money or in natural fruits of the leased property; and in this second case a determined amount or a share of the fruits of each harvest may be set. It is called rent when it is paid periodically.

Article 1685.-

The price may be determined in the same manner as in the sales contract.

Article 1686.-

The delivery of the thing given in lease may be made under any of the forms of transfer recognized by Law.

Article 1687.-

If it is agreed that the lease shall not be deemed perfect until a deed is signed, either of the parties may repent until such time, or until the thing leased has been delivered; if earnest money is given, the same rules as the sales contract shall be followed in this respect.

Article 1688.-

If the same thing has been leased separately to two persons, the lessee to whom it has been delivered shall be preferred; if it has been delivered to both, the subsequent delivery shall not be valid; if to neither, the earlier title shall prevail.

Article 1689.-

Leases of national property, municipal property, or public establishments are subject to particular regulations, and insofar as they are not regulated thereby, to the provisions of this title. CHAPTER III OF THE OBLIGATIONS OF THE LESSOR IN THE LEASE OF PROPERTY

Article 1690.-

The lessor is obligated: 1. To deliver the leased property to the lessee. 2. To maintain it in a condition suitable for the purpose for which it has been leased. 3. To free the lessee from all disturbance or impediment in the enjoyment of the leased property.

Article 1691.-

If the lessor by his act or fault or that of his agents or employees has made it impossible to deliver the property, the lessee shall have the right to withdraw from the contract, with compensation for damages. Such compensation shall be due even when the lessor has erroneously and in good faith believed that he could lease the property, except when the impossibility was known to the lessee or arises from force majeure or fortuitous event.

Article 1692.-

If the lessor by his act or fault or that of his agents or employees is in default of delivery, the lessee shall have the right to compensation for damages. If by the delay the utility of the contract is notably diminished for the lessee, whether because the property has deteriorated or because the circumstances that motivated it have ceased, the lessee may withdraw from the contract, with the right to compensation for damages preserved, provided that the delay does not arise from force majeure or fortuitous event.

Article 1693.-

The obligation to maintain the leased property in good condition consists in making all necessary repairs during the lease, with the exception of locative repairs, which generally correspond to the lessee. However, the lessor shall be obligated even to locative repairs if the deterioration that made them necessary arose from force majeure or fortuitous event, or from poor quality of the leased property. The stipulations of the contracting parties may modify these obligations.

Article 1694.-

The lessor, by virtue of the obligation to free the lessee from all disturbance or impediment, may not, without the consent of the lessee, alter the form of the leased property or perform any works or labor on it that could disturb or hinder the lessee in the enjoyment thereof. However, if repairs are involved that cannot be deferred without serious inconvenience, the lessee shall be obligated to allow them, even if they deprive him of the enjoyment of a part of the leased property; but he shall have the right to have the price or rent reduced proportionally to the part affected. And if these repairs affect such a large part of the property that the remainder does not appear sufficient for the object for which it was leased, the lessee may terminate the lease. The lessee shall additionally have the right to compensation for damages if the repairs arise from a cause that already existed at the time of the contract and was not then known by the lessee but was known by the lessor, or was such that the lessor had prior reason to fear it, or ought to have known it by his profession. The same shall apply when the repairs would impede the enjoyment of the property for too long a time, so that the lease cannot continue without serious hardship or damage to the lessee.

Article 1695.-

If, apart from the cases provided for in the preceding article, the lessee is disturbed in his enjoyment by the lessor or by any person to whom the lessor could forbid access, he shall have the right to compensation for damages.

Article 1696.-

If the lessee is disturbed in his enjoyment by acts of violence by third parties who do not claim any right to the leased property, the lessee may pursue the reparation of the damage in his own name. And if he is disturbed or molested in his enjoyment by third parties who justify some right to the leased property, and the cause of this right was prior to the contract, the lessee may demand a proportionate reduction in the price or rent of the lease for the remaining time. And if the lessee, as a consequence of the rights justified by a third party, is deprived of so much of the leased property that it may be presumed that without this part he would not have contracted, he may demand that the lease cease. Furthermore, he may demand compensation for all damages if the cause of the right justified by the third party was or ought to have been known to the lessor at the time of the contract, but was not known to the lessee, or if known to him, an express warranty stipulation was intervened with respect to it. But if the cause of the aforesaid right was neither known nor ought to have been known to the lessor at the time of the contract, the lessor shall not be obligated to compensate for lost profits.

Article 1697.-

The action of a third party claiming a right to the leased property shall be directed against the lessor. The lessee shall be obligated only to notify the lessor of the disturbance or molestation received from such third parties by reason of the rights they allege, and if he omits or culpably delays in doing so, he shall compensate the lessor for any damages that result therefrom.

Article 1698.-

The lessee has the right to terminate the lease and even to rescind the contract, according to the circumstances, if the poor condition or quality of the property prevents him from making the use for which it has been leased, whether or not the lessor knew of the poor condition or quality of the property at the time of the contract; and even in the case where the defect in the property began to exist after the contract, but without fault of the lessee. If the impediment to the enjoyment of the property is partial, or if the property is destroyed in part, the Judge shall decide, according to the circumstances, whether the termination of the lease should take place or a reduction of the price or rent should be granted.

Article 1699.-

The lessee shall additionally have the right, in the case of the preceding article, to be compensated for emergent damages if the defect in the property had a cause prior to the contract. And if the defect was known to the lessor at the time of the contract, or if it was such that the lessor ought by the antecedents to have foreseen it or ought to have known it by his profession, lost profits shall be included in the compensation.

Article 1700.-

The lessee shall not have the right to compensation for damages granted by the preceding article if he contracted with knowledge of the defect and the lessor did not obligate himself to remedy it, or if the defect was such that he could not have ignored it without serious negligence on his part, or if he expressly renounced the action for warranty of the same defect by designating it.

Article 1701.-

The lessor is obligated to reimburse the lessee for the cost of indispensable non-locative repairs that the lessee makes to the leased property, provided that the lessee has not made them necessary by his fault and that he has given notice to the lessor so that he might make them at his own expense. If notice could not be given in time, or if the lessor did not undertake to make the repairs promptly, the reasonable cost shall be compensated to the lessee, with necessity proven.

Article 1702.-

The lessor is not obligated to reimburse the cost of useful improvements to which he has not consented with the express condition of reimbursing them; but the lessee may remove and take away the materials without detriment to the leased property; unless the lessor is willing to pay him what the materials would be worth considering them separately.

Article 1703.-

In all cases in which indemnification is owed to the tenant, the tenant may not be evicted or deprived of the leased property without the lessor previously paying or securing the amount thereof. However, this rule does not extend to the case of involuntary extinction of the right over the leased property. CHAPTER IV OF THE OBLIGATIONS OF THE TENANT IN THE LEASE OF PROPERTY

Article 1704.-

The tenant is obligated to use the property according to the terms or spirit of the contract; and may not consequently make it serve for objects other than those agreed upon, or in the absence of express agreement, for those to which the property is naturally destined, or which should be presumed from the circumstances of the contract or the custom of the country. If the tenant violates this rule, the lessor may claim termination of the lease with indemnification for damages, or limit himself to such indemnification, allowing the lease to continue.

Article 1705.-

The tenant shall employ in the preservation of the property the care of a good father of a family. Failing in this obligation, the tenant shall be responsible for damages; and the lessor shall even have the right to terminate the lease in the case of serious and culpable deterioration.

Article 1706.-

The tenant is obligated to make locative repairs. Locative repairs are understood to be those which according to the custom of the country are the responsibility of tenants, and in general those of such types of deterioration which ordinarily occur due to the fault of the tenant or of the tenant's dependents, in accordance with the provisions of Article 1737.

Article 1707.-

The tenant is responsible not only for his own fault, but also for that of his family, guests, and dependents.

Article 1708.-

The tenant is obligated to pay the price or rent. The lessor may, for security of such payment and of the indemnifications to which the lessor is entitled, retain all existing fruits of the leased property and all objects with which the tenant has furnished, adorned, or provided it, and which belong to the tenant; and it shall be understood that they belong to the tenant, unless proof to the contrary is shown.

Article 1709.-

If, after the property is delivered to the tenant, there is a dispute concerning the price or rent, and neither party produces legal proof of what was stipulated in this respect, the expert appraisal shall apply and the costs of this operation shall be divided between the lessor and the tenant in equal parts.

Article 1710.-

Payment of the price or rent shall be made in the stipulated periods or, in the absence of stipulation, according to the custom of the country; in the absence of fixed stipulation or custom, according to the following rules. The rent of urban properties shall be paid monthly; that of rural properties yearly. If a movable or semovable thing is leased for a certain number of years, months, or days, each of the periodic payments shall be due immediately after the expiration of the respective year, month, or day. If it is leased for a single sum, such sum shall be due upon termination of the lease.

Article 1711.-

When the lease is terminated due to the fault of the tenant, the tenant shall be obligated to pay indemnification for damages and especially to pay the rent for the time remaining until the day on which, by notice of eviction, the lease could have ceased or on which the lease would have terminated without notice of eviction. The tenant may, however, be relieved of this payment by proposing, under the tenant's responsibility, a suitable person to substitute for the tenant for the remaining time, and by providing a bond or other competent security for such purpose.

Article 1712.-

The tenant does not have the power to assign the lease or to sublease, unless expressly granted; but in such case the assignee or sublessee may not use or enjoy the property on terms other than those stipulated with the direct tenant.

Article 1713.-

The tenant is obligated to return the property at the end of the lease. The tenant shall return it in the condition in which it was delivered to the tenant, taking into account the deterioration caused by legitimate use and enjoyment. If the condition in which it was delivered is not established, it shall be understood that the property was received in regular serviceable condition, unless the tenant proves otherwise. As for damages and losses that occur to the leased property during its enjoyment, the tenant must prove that they did not occur through the tenant's fault, nor through the fault of the tenant's guests, dependents, or sublessees, and in the absence of such proof the tenant shall be responsible.

Article 1714.-

The return of the real property shall be accomplished by completely vacating it, placing it at the disposal of the lessor, and delivering the keys to the lessor.

Article 1715.-

In order for the tenant to be constituted in default for returning the leased property, notice from the lessor shall be necessary, even if notice of eviction has preceded; and if the tenant, having been notified, does not return the property, the tenant shall be condemned to full compensation for all damages from the default, and to the other damages that may be claimed against the tenant as an unjust detainer. CHAPTER V OF THE EXPIRATION OF THE LEASE OF PROPERTY

Article 1716.-

The lease of property expires in the same manner as other contracts, and especially: 1. By total destruction of the leased property. 2. By the expiration of the time stipulated for the duration of the lease. 3. By the extinction of the right of the lessor, according to the rules that shall be expressed hereinafter. 4. By judgment of the Judge in the cases that the law has provided.

Article 1717.-

If no time has been fixed for the duration of the lease, or if the time is not determined by the special service to which the leased property is destined or by custom, neither of the two (2) parties may terminate it except by giving notice to the other, that is, by notifying it in advance. The advance notice shall be in accordance with the period or measure of time that governs the payments. If it is leased at so much per day, week, or month, the notice shall be, respectively, of one day, one week, or one month. The notice shall begin to run at the same time as the next period. The provisions of this article do not extend to the lease of immovable property, which is dealt with in Chapters VI and VII of this Title.

Article 1718.-

He who has given notice for the termination of the lease may not thereafter revoke it without the consent of the other party.

Article 1719.-

If a mandatory term has been fixed for one of the parties and a voluntary term for the other, what has been stipulated shall be observed, and the party who may terminate the lease at will shall nevertheless be subject to giving the advance notice mentioned above.

Article 1720.-

If in the contract a term has been fixed for the duration of the lease, or if the duration is determined by the special service to which the leased property was intended, or by custom, notice to vacate shall not be necessary.

Article 1721.-

When the lease must terminate by virtue of notice to vacate from either party, or because its duration has been fixed in the contract, the tenant shall be obliged to pay the rent for all days remaining until it terminates, even if he voluntarily returns the property before the last day.

Article 1722.-

Once the lease is terminated by notice to vacate or in any other manner, it shall not in any case be understood that the apparent acquiescence of the landlord to the tenant's retention of the property constitutes a renewal of the contract. If on the date of return the contract is not expressly renewed, the landlord shall have the right to demand it whenever he wishes. However, if the property is real estate and the tenant with the landlord's approval has paid the rent for any period subsequent to termination, or if both parties have manifested by any other equally unequivocal fact their intention to continue the lease, the contract shall be understood as renewed under the same conditions as before, but not for a longer period than three (3) months in urban properties and the time necessary to utilize the labor begun and to harvest the pending fruits in rural properties, without prejudice to the fact that upon the expiration of this time the lease may be renewed in the same manner.

Article 1723.-

Upon renewal of the lease, sureties, as well as pledges and mortgages constituted by third parties, shall not extend to the obligations resulting from its renewal.

Article 1724.-

When the right of the landlord over the leased property is extinguished by a cause independent of his will, the lease shall expire, even before the time stipulated for its duration has elapsed. For example, if the landlord was a usufructuary of the property, the lease expires upon the arrival of the day on which the usufruct must cease, notwithstanding what may have been stipulated between the landlord and tenant regarding the duration of the lease, and without prejudice to what is provided in Article 773.

Article 1725.-

When the landlord has contracted in a particular capacity that makes the duration of his right uncertain, such as that of usufructuary, and in all cases where his right is subject to a resolutory condition, there shall be no place for indemnification of damages by reason of the termination of the lease as a result of the resolution of the right. But if, having such a capacity, he leased as an absolute owner, he shall be obliged to indemnify the tenant; except that the tenant contracted knowing that the landlord was not an absolute owner.

Article 1726.-

In the case of expropriation for reasons of public utility, the following rules shall be observed: 1. The tenant shall be given the necessary time to utilize the main labor and to harvest the pending fruits. 2. If the cause of expropriation is so urgent as not to allow for this, or if the lease has been stipulated for a certain number of years, still pending on the date of expropriation, and this is evidenced by public deed, indemnification of damages shall be owed to the tenant by the State or the expropriating corporation. 3. If only a part of the leased property has been expropriated, the rule of Article 1696, third paragraph, shall apply.

Article 1727.-

When the right of the landlord is extinguished by his act or fault, as when he sells the leased property of which he is owner, or being a usufructuary of it, cedes the usufruct to the owner, or loses ownership for having failed to pay the purchase price, he shall be obliged to indemnify the tenant in all cases in which the person who succeeds him in the right is not obliged to respect the lease.

Article 1728.-

The following shall be obliged to respect the lease: 1. Any person to whom the right of the landlord is transferred by a gratuitous title. 2. Any person to whom the right of the landlord is transferred for a valuable consideration, if the lease has been executed by recorded document; excepting those who hold mortgages prior to the lease.

Article 1729.-

Among the damages that the tenant suffers by the extinction of the right of his predecessor, and which, according to the preceding articles, should be made good, shall be counted those that the sublessee suffers on his part. The direct tenant shall claim indemnification for these damages in his own name, or shall assign his action to the sublessee. The direct tenant shall reimburse the sublessee for advance payments.

Article 1730.-

The agreement not to dispose of the leased property, even though it contains a clause providing for nullity of disposition, shall give the tenant only the right to remain in the lease until its termination.

Article 1731.-

If by the creditor or creditors of the landlord, execution and attachment is made on the leased property, the lease shall be substituted, and the creditor or creditors shall be substituted in the rights and obligations of the landlord. If the property is adjudged to the creditor or creditors, the provisions of Article 1728 shall apply.

Article 1732.-

The landlord may terminate the lease in whole or in part when the leased property requires repairs that wholly or partly prevent its use, and the tenant shall then have the rights granted to him by the rules given in Article 1694.

Article 1733.-

The lessor may not, in any case, unless there is a contrary stipulation, terminate the lease on the pretext of needing the leased property for himself.

Article 1734.-

The declared insolvency of the lessee does not necessarily end the lease. The creditor or creditors may substitute themselves for the lessee, providing security to the satisfaction of the lessor. If not, the lessor shall have the right to terminate the lease; and shall have the right of action for damages against the lessee according to the general rules.

Article 1735.-

Leases made by guardians or curators, or by the head of household, as administrator of the property of the child, shall be subject (with respect to their duration after the termination of guardianship, curatorship, or paternal administration) to Article 482.

Article 1736.-

The repairs called locative repairs, to which the tenant or lessee of a house is obligated, are reduced to maintaining the building in the condition in which he received it; but he is not responsible for deterioration arising from time and legitimate use, or from force majeure or act of God, or from poor quality of the building, due to age, the nature of the soil, or construction defects.

Article 1737.-

The tenant shall be specially obligated: 1. To preserve the interior integrity of the walls, ceilings and floors, replacing stones, bricks and tiles that break or come loose during the lease. 2. To replace broken glass in windows, doors and partitions. 3. To maintain doors, windows and locks in working order. It shall be understood that he has received the building in good condition in all these respects, unless proven otherwise.

Article 1738.-

The tenant is, furthermore, obligated to keep the walls, floors and other interior parts of the building reasonably clean; to keep the courtyards, stables, wells and irrigation ditches clean, and to clean the chimneys. Gross negligence in any of these respects shall give the lessor the right to compensation for damages, and even to immediately terminate the lease in serious cases.

Article 1739.-

The lessor shall have the right to expel the tenant who uses the house or building for an unlawful purpose, or who, having the authority to sublease, subleases to persons of notoriously bad conduct who, in this case, may equally be expelled.

Article 1740.-

If a furnished house or room is leased, it shall be understood that the lease of the furnishings is for the same period as that of the building, unless there is a contrary stipulation.

Article 1741.-

He who leases a warehouse or store is not responsible for the loss of merchandise introduced there, except insofar as the loss was due to his fault. He shall be especially responsible for the poor condition of the building; except that it was manifest or known to the lessee.

Article 1742.-

The eviction, in cases where it takes place, must be given with notice in advance of an entire period designated by the agreement or the law for the payment of rent.

Article 1743.-

Delay of an entire period in the payment of rent shall give the lessor, after two (2) demands, between which at least four (4) days shall elapse, the right to immediately terminate the lease if adequate security is not provided that payment will be made within a reasonable period, which shall not be less than thirty (30) days.

Article 1744.-

The lessor is obligated to deliver the rural property on the terms stipulated. If the acreage is different from that stipulated, there shall be a basis for increase or decrease of the property or rent, or rescission of the contract, as provided in the Title "On Sale and Purchase."

Article 1745.-

The farmer or rural lessee is obligated to enjoy the property as a good head of household, and if he does not do so, the lessor shall have the right to prevent misuse or deterioration of the property, requiring for this purpose security or other adequate safeguard, and even to immediately terminate the lease in serious cases.

Article 1746.-

The farmer is particularly obligated to the preservation of trees and forests, limiting the use of them to the terms stipulated. In the absence of a stipulation, the farmer shall be limited to using the forest for purposes concerning the cultivation and improvement of the property itself; but he may not cut it for the sale of timber, firewood or charcoal.

Article 1747.-

The faculty that the farmer has to sow or plant does not include the right to fell trees in order to benefit from the space occupied by them, unless this has been expressly stated in the contract.

Article 1748.-

The tenant shall take care that no part of the leased land is usurped, and shall be responsible for such omission to the lessor, provided that the extent and boundaries of the property have been made known to him.

Article 1749.-

The tenant shall have no right to request a reduction of the price or rent, alleging extraordinary fortuitous cases that have damaged or destroyed the harvest. -- Exception is made for the sharecropping tenant, for by virtue of the type of partnership that exists between the lessor and him, the former is entitled to a proportional share of the loss that by fortuitous case befalls the latter before or after the fruits are collected; except when the accident occurs during the default of the sharecropping tenant in contributing his share of fruits.

Article 1750.-

Whenever a property is leased with livestock and there is no special stipulation to the contrary regarding them, all the benefits of said livestock shall belong to the tenant, and the livestock itself, with the obligation to leave at the property, at the end of the lease, an equal number of heads of the same ages and qualities. If at the end of the lease there are not sufficient animals of the said ages and qualities in the property to effect the restitution, he shall pay the difference in money. The lessor shall not be obliged to receive animals that are not accustomed to the property.

Article 1751.-

If there is no fixed time for the duration of the lease, notice to terminate shall be given with one (1) year's anticipation to bring it to an end. The year shall be understood as follows: the day of the year on which the delivery of the property to the tenant commenced shall be regarded as the initial day of all successive years, and the year of anticipation shall be counted from this initial day, even though the notice to terminate may have been given some time before. The parties may agree to another rule if they deem it convenient.

Article 1752.-

If nothing has been stipulated regarding the time of payment, the custom of the place shall be observed. CHAPTER VIII OF THE LEASING OF DOMESTIC SERVANTS

Article 1753.-

In the leasing of domestic servants, one of the parties promises to provide the other, in exchange for wages, certain services, determined by the contract or by the custom of the country.

Article 1754.-

The service of domestic servants may be contracted for a determined period of time; but it shall not be stipulated to last more than one (1) year, unless the stipulation is in writing; and even with this requirement the servant shall not be obliged to remain in service for more than five (5) years, counted from the date of the deed. The deed may be renewed indefinitely. The time shall be understood as binding for both parties unless there is a stipulation to the contrary.

Article 1755.-

If no time has been determined, the service may cease at the will of either party. However, if the servant cannot withdraw suddenly without serious inconvenience or harm to the master, he shall be obliged to remain in service for the time necessary to enable him to be replaced, even though notice to terminate shall not have been stipulated. The servant who without grave cause acts contrary to this provision shall pay the master a sum equivalent to the wages of two (2) weeks.

Article 1756.-

The woman who is hired as a wet nurse shall be necessarily obliged to remain in service as long as lactation lasts, or unless she cannot be replaced, without prejudice to the health of the child.

Article 1757.-

If the servant hired for a certain period withdraws without grave cause before completing it, he shall pay the master, by way of indemnification, a sum equivalent to the wages of one month. The master who in an analogous case dismisses the servant shall be obliged to pay him, by way of indemnification, an equal sum, in addition to that corresponding to the service rendered. If less than one month remains for the stipulated time to be completed, the penalty shall be reduced by either party to the value of the wages for half the time remaining.

Article 1758.-

If it has been stipulated that notice to terminate the service is necessary for one to terminate it with respect to the other, whoever acts contrary to it without grave cause shall be obliged to pay the other a sum equivalent to the wages for the notice period or for the days remaining to complete it. The indemnifications referred to in this chapter are understood without prejudice to criminal liability.

Article 1759.-

Grave causes with respect to the master shall be: the unfitness of the servant, any act of infidelity or insubordination, and any habitual vice that prejudices the service or disturbs the domestic order; and with respect to the servant, the ill treatment of the master; and any attempt by the master or his family members or guests to induce him to commit a criminal or immoral act. Any contagious disease of one shall give the other the right to end the contract. The master shall have equal right if the servant becomes unable to serve for any reason for more than one week.

Article 1760.-

Upon the death of the master, the contract shall be understood to continue with the heirs, and they shall not be able to terminate it except as the deceased could have.

Article 1761.-

The person to whom the service is rendered shall be believed without prejudice to proof to the contrary: 1. With respect to the amount of the wages. 2. With respect to payment of the wages for the elapsed month, if within the fifteen (15) days following it shall not have been claimed. CHAPTER IX OF CONTRACTS FOR THE MAKING OF MATERIAL WORK

Article 1762.-

If the artisan supplies the material for the making of material work, the contract is one of sale; but it is not perfected except by the approval of the person who ordered the work. Consequently, the risk of the thing does not belong to the person who ordered the work, but from its approval; except that he has been constituted in default of declaring whether he approves it or not. If the material is supplied by the person who ordered the work, the contract is one of lease. If the principal material is supplied by the person who ordered the work, with the artisan supplying the rest, the contract is one of lease; in the contrary case, it is one of sale. The lease of work is subject to the general rules of the lease contract, without prejudice to the special rules that follow.

Article 1763.-

If no price has been fixed, it shall be presumed that the parties have agreed to pay what is ordinarily paid for the same type of work, and in the absence thereof, what is deemed equitable by expert judgment.

Article 1764.-

If it has been agreed to give to a third party the faculty to fix the price and that person dies before the execution of the work is proceeded with, the contract shall be void; if after having proceeded to execute the work, the price shall be fixed by experts.

Article 1765.-

There shall be grounds for claiming damages according to the general rules of contracts, whenever one or the other party has not executed what was agreed or has delayed its execution. Consequently, the person who ordered the work, even in the case where a single and total price for it has been stipulated, may cause it to cease by reimbursing the artisan all costs and paying him what the work done is worth, and what he could have earned in the work.

Article 1766.-

The loss of the material falls upon its owner. Consequently, the loss of material supplied by the person who ordered the work belongs to that person; and the artisan is not responsible except when the material perishes by his fault or by the fault of the persons serving him. Although the material does not perish by his fault, nor by that of said persons, the artisan cannot claim payment or wages except in the following cases: 1. If the work has been inspected and approved. 2. If it has not been inspected and approved due to delay on the part of the person who ordered the work. 3. If the thing perishes due to a defect in the material supplied by the person who ordered the work, except where the defect is of such a nature that the artisan by his trade should have been aware of it, or, knowing of it, did not give timely notice.

Article 1767.-

The inspection may be done partially when it has been agreed that the work be approved by parts.

Article 1768.-

If the person who ordered the work alleges that it has not been properly executed, experts shall be appointed by both (2) parties to decide. If the allegation of the person who ordered the work is well-founded, the artisan may be obliged, at the election of the person who ordered the work, to redo it or to indemnify damages provided that the defect in the work is of importance; and if it is not, the artisan may only be obliged to correct the defect or to indemnify the damages. The restitution of materials may be made with others of equal quality or in money.

Article 1769.-

Contracts for the construction of buildings, entered into with a contractor who undertakes all the work for a single fixed price, are subject, in addition, to the following rules: 1. The contractor may not request an increase in price, on the pretext that wages or materials have become more expensive, or that additions or modifications have been made to the original plan, except that a particular price has been set for said additions or modifications. 2. If unforeseen circumstances, such as a hidden defect in the ground, cause costs that could not be foreseen, the contractor must obtain authorization for them from the owner, and if the owner refuses, may resort to the Court so that it decides whether or not the increase in work should have been foreseen, and fixes the increase in price that for this reason corresponds. 3. If the building perishes or threatens to collapse, in whole or in part, within the ten years following its delivery, due to a defect in construction, or due to a defect in the ground that the contractor or the persons employed by him should have known by reason of their trade, or due to a defect in the materials, the contractor shall be responsible: if the materials have been supplied by the owner, there shall be no place for the contractor's responsibility except in accordance with Article 1766, final paragraph; 4. The receipt granted by the owner, after the completion of the work, only means that the owner approves it as externally adjusted to the plan and to the rules of the art, and does not exempt the contractor from the responsibility imposed on him by the preceding rule. 5. If the artisans or workers employed in the construction of the building have contracted with the owner directly for their respective payments, they shall be regarded as independent contractors, and shall have direct action against the owner; but if they have contracted with the contractor, they shall not have action against the owner except subsidiarily, and up to the amount owed by the owner to the contractor.

Article 1770.-

Rules 3rd, 4th, and 5th of the preceding article extend to those who undertake the construction of a building in the capacity of architects.

Article 1771.-

All contracts for the construction of a work are resolved by the death of the artisan or contractor, and if there are works or materials prepared that may be useful for the work in question, the person who ordered it shall be obliged to receive them and to pay their value; what corresponds by reason of work done shall be calculated proportionally, taking into consideration the price stipulated for the entire work. The contract is not resolved by the death of the person who ordered the work.

Article 1772.-

Immaterial works or those in which intelligence predominates over manual labor, such as a literary composition, or the typographical correction of a printed work, are subject to the special provisions of Articles 1763, 1764, 1765, and 1768.

Article 1773.-

Immaterial services consisting of a long series of acts, such as those of writers employed for the press, secretaries of private persons, teachers, nursemaids, actors, and singers, are subject to the following special rules.

Article 1774.-

Regarding each one of the partial works that constitute the service, what is provided in Article 1772 shall be observed.

Article 1775.-

Either of the two (2) parties may end the service whenever they wish or with the notice period that may have been stipulated. If the remuneration consists of periodic allowances, either of the two parties shall give notice to the other of its intention to end the contract, even if no notice period has been stipulated therein, and the advance notice shall be at least half a period.

Article 1776.-

If in order to provide the service the person providing it has been made to change residence, the other party shall pay the reasonable expenses of going and returning.

Article 1777.-

If the person providing the service withdraws prematurely or his misconduct gives reason for his dismissal, he may not claim anything by reason of notice or travel expenses.

Article 1778.-

The preceding articles shall apply to the services of professions and careers that require lengthy studies, or to which is attached the faculty of representing and binding another person with respect to third parties, insofar as they do not contradict the rules of agency. CHAPTER XI OF THE LEASE OF TRANSPORTATION

Article 1779.-

The carriers of goods by land or by water are subject, with respect to the custody and preservation of the things entrusted to them, to the same obligations that with respect to innkeepers are determined in Articles 1965 and 1966. The provisions of this article are understood without prejudice to what the Commercial Code establishes with respect to transportation by sea and land.

Article 1780.-

Carriers are equally liable for the loss and damage to things they receive, unless they prove that the loss or damage has resulted from an act of God or force majeure.

Article 1781.-

The provisions of these articles are understood without prejudice to what special laws and regulations may provide. TITLE VI OF PARTNERSHIP CHAPTER I GENERAL PROVISIONS

Amended by Decreto 284-2013, La Gaceta 33,445, January 8, 2014
Article 1782.-

A partnership or company is a contract by which two or more persons agree to contribute capital or something in common with the object of dividing among themselves the gains or losses that result from the business.

Article 1783.-

Every partnership must have a lawful object, and must be entered into for the common benefit of the parties.

Article 1784.-

Each partner must bring to the partnership money, other goods, or industry.

Article 1785.-

The mere community of goods or interests, even if resulting from a voluntary act of the parties, does not constitute a partnership. However, a partnership of fact is constituted by two (2) persons of different sexes joining together and living a complete marital life, with community of goods or interests.

Article 1786.-

If a partnership is formed de facto that cannot legally subsist, each partner may at any time request that the prior operations be liquidated, and that the things he has contributed be returned to him.

Article 178735.-

The provisions of the preceding articles do not exempt the parties from the penalties in which they may have incurred in accordance with the prescriptions of the Penal Code.

Article 1788.-

The partnership shall be void if, consisting of goods, a detailed statement of these is not made in the deed, when such deed is necessary.

Amended by Decreto 284-2013, La Gaceta 33,445, January 8, 2014
Article 1789.-

The partnership contract must be evidenced by a public deed, whenever the partnership capital exceeds two hundred (L.200.00) lempiras; and even if it does not exceed this sum, the public deed shall be executed when real property or real rights are contributed to the partnership.

Article 1790.-

The violation of the preceding article voids the contract, without prejudice to the provisions of Article 1785.

Article 1791.-

In cases where the partnership contract may be entered into verbally, tacit consent shall suffice, based on facts that make it necessarily presumable.

Article 1792.-

Partnerships whose agreements are kept secret among the partners and in which each one contracts in his own name with third parties shall not have legal personality. This class of partnerships shall be governed by the provisions relating to community of goods.

Article 1793.-

A partnership is null and void when it is agreed that future property shall be held in common, except between spouses.

Article 1794.-

A partnership shall be null and void when it is stipulated that the profits belong exclusively to one or some of the partners and all losses to one or others.

Article 1795.-

A partnership forms a legal entity distinct from each of the partners individually considered.

Article 1796.-

A partnership may be a debtor or creditor of the partners; the rights and obligations of the latter are independent of those of the former, and are identified only in cases expressly provided for by law.

Article 1797.-

A partner who contributes with currency or other realized values is called a capital partner. One who contributes only with his personal labor or the exercise of any profession or industry is called an industrial partner.

Article 1798.-

Partnerships are civil or commercial: those formed for business that the law qualifies as acts of commerce are commercial; the remainder are civil.

Article 1799.-

The contract forming the partnership cannot be modified except by another contract in which all partners agree unanimously.

Article 1800.-

Civil partnerships, according to the object to which they are devoted, may take on all forms recognized by the Commercial Code. In such case, its provisions shall be applicable to them insofar as they do not conflict with those of this Code.

Article 1801.-

A partnership is universal or particular.

Article 1802.-

When the existence of a partnership cannot be proven due to lack of an instrument or for any other reason, the partners who have been in community of property or interests may allege between themselves the existence of a de facto partnership, in order to request the restitution of what they have contributed to the partnership, the liquidation of the operations carried out in common, the partition of profits and of everything acquired in common, without the defendants being able to oppose the nullity or non-existence of the partnership.

Article 1803.-

In the case of the preceding article, all or any of the partners may sue third parties for the obligations that they have contracted with the partnership, without these third parties being able to allege that the partnership has not existed.

Article 1804.-

Third parties, in the case referred to in Article 1802, may sue all and any of the partners for the fulfillment of partnership obligations, without the partners being able to oppose the non-existence of the partnership.

Article 1805.-

In cases where authority is given to allege the existence of the partnership, it may be proven by facts that demonstrate its existence, although it be a matter of value exceeding the legal rate, such as: 1. Letters signed by the partners and written in their common interest. 2. Circulars published in the name of the partnership. 3. Any documents in which those who signed them took on the qualities of partners. 4. The judgments pronounced between the partners in such capacity.

Article 1806.-

The judgment in which the existence of the partnership is declared in favor of third parties does not give the partners the right to sue each other, alleging it as proof of the existence of the partnership. CHAPTER II UNIVERSAL PARTNERSHIP

Article 1807.-

A universal partnership may be: 1. Of all present property. 2. Of all profits.

Article 1808.-

Universal partnership of all present property is that by which the contracting parties place in common all the movable and immovable property that they currently possess and the utilities that both can produce.

Article 1809.-

The universal partnership of all property may be extended by the will of the parties to future gains and fruits, whatever the title by which such gains and fruits are acquired.

Article 1810.-

Any pact having as its object to extend the universal partnership to the ownership of future property is null.

Article 1811.-

Property that partners acquire subsequently by inheritance, bequest, or donation cannot be included in the partnership, although their fruits may be.

Article 1812.-

The universal partnership of gains comprises only what the parties acquire by their industry and all fruits and revenues of their property present and future.

Article 1813.-

A simple agreement of universal partnership made without further explanation shall always be interpreted as a universal partnership of gains, except as provided with respect to spouses.

Article 1814.-

For all property to be included in the universal partnership, it must be declared expressly.

Article 1815.-

In the universal partnership of all property, the ownership of such property ceases to be individual and is transferred to the moral person of the partnership.

Article 1816.-

In the universal partnership of all gains, each of the partners retains the ownership of his property and the right to exercise all real actions that by reason of them are competent to him.

Article 1817.-

In the partnership referred to in the preceding article, only the ownership of gains and the administration of property shall be common, when so stipulated.

Article 1818.-

In the universal partnership of all property, debts contracted before or after the execution of the contract are charges of the same partnership.

Article 1819.-

In the universal partnership of gains the following distinctions shall be made: 1. If the debts have been contracted on account of the partnership, they shall be a charge of it. 2. If the debts are prior to the execution of the contract or subsequent to it, but contracted with respect to the personal property of each partner, the capital of the debt shall be at the account of such partner and the interest shall be a charge of the partnership.

Article 1820.-

In every universal partnership, whatever its kind may be, the necessary expenses and costs for the sustenance of the partners shall be taken from the common funds.

Article 1821.-

Upon dissolution of the universal partnership, the respective property shall be divided equally among the partners, provided there is no stipulation to the contrary.

Article 1822.-

The particular partnership has as its sole object determined things, their use or their fruits, or a designated enterprise or the exercise of a profession or art.

Article 1823.-

In a particular partnership, the ownership of things or capital is only understood to be put in common when the contracting parties have expressly manifested it. In the absence thereof, only the administration of the assets that entered the partnership shall be common, as well as the gains or losses that result from it.

Article 1824.-

If the things are of those that are necessarily consumed by use, ownership belongs to the partners; but the value that they have upon entering the partnership is considered as capital of the partner who brings them.

Article 1825.-

The risk of the thing brought in ownership belongs to the partnership, which has no obligation to return the same thing individually.

Article 1826.-

If the thing is not brought in ownership, the risk belongs to the owner, when it is not attributable to fault of the partnership.

Article 1827.-

Debts contracted by reason of the particular partnership shall be the burden thereof, and the managing partner shall be liable for them, not only with partnership assets, but also with his other property. The other partners are only liable for the debts with their partnership assets.

Article 1828.-

If the assets brought to the particular partnership have not been so in terms of ownership, but only by reason of their fruits, what is provided in number two of Article 1819 shall be observed with respect to debts.

Article 1829.-

In a particular partnership, the maintenance of the partners shall not be withdrawn from the common fund, except when this has been expressly agreed upon.

Article 1830.-

The partnership begins from the moment itself of the execution of the contract, if nothing else has been agreed upon.

Article 1831.-

The partnership lasts for the agreed time; in the absence of agreement, for the time that the business which has served exclusively as its object lasts, if such business has by its nature a limited duration; and in any other case, for the entire life of the partners, saving the faculty that is reserved to them in

Article 1832.-

The partner is a debtor to the partnership of everything that upon constituting it he has committed to bringing to it.

Article 1833.-

Whenever assets of any kind are brought in ownership, not being money, they shall be valued in order to consider their value as capital of the partner who brings them.

Article 1834.-

Each partner is also subject to warrant against eviction and to indemnify for the defects of the certain and determined things that he has contributed to the partnership, in the same terms and manner as the seller is with respect to the buyer; but if what he promised was the use of determined assets, he shall be liable for them according to the principles that govern the obligations between lessor and lessee.

Article 1835.-

The partner who does not deliver to the partnership the sum of money to which he has obligated himself shall be responsible for the interest or income from the date in which the performance was due, and, furthermore, for damages and losses, if he proceeds with fault or fraud.

Article 1836.-

The partner who without express authorization withdraws from the common funds something for his particular benefit shall incur in the same responsibility.

Article 1837.-

The partners who have agreed to put their industry into the partnership owe it all the gains that they have obtained from it.

Article 1838.-

The managing partner who receives any sum from any person obligated to him and to the partnership simultaneously, shall apply the sum received proportionally to both credits, even though the receipt is made out only in his name.

Article 1839.-

If the receipt has been made out on account of the partnership, the entire sum shall be applied in favor of the partnership.

Article 1840.-

The provisions of the two (2) preceding articles shall be understood as subject to what is provided in the respective section of this Code concerning the imputation of payment when there are multiple debts; but only in the case that the personal credit of the partner is more onerous.

Article 1841.-

The partner who has received his full share of a social credit shall be obligated, if the debtor becomes insolvent, to bring to the common fund what he received, even though he has made out the receipt only in his name.

Article 1842.-

The partner is responsible to the partnership for damages caused to it by his fault or negligence; and he cannot offset them with the profits that he may have obtained through his industry in other cases.

Article 1843.-

The partnership is responsible to the partner both for the sums that he expends for its benefit, as well as for the obligations that he undertakes in good faith in the partnership's business and for the risks inherent to the administration that he performs.

Article 1844.-

The share of the partners in profits or losses shall be proportional to their contributions, if there is no contrary stipulation; if only the share of each in profits has been agreed upon, the share in losses shall be equal and vice versa.

Article 1845.-

If any of the partners contributes only his industry, without it being valued or the quota to be received for it being designated, the following rules shall be observed: 1. If the work of the industrial partner could be performed by another, his quota shall be that corresponding to him by reason of wages or fees; and the same shall be observed if there are several industrial partners. 2. If the work cannot be performed by another, his quota shall be equal to that of the capitalist partner who has the most. 3. If there is only one industrial partner and another capitalist partner, they shall divide the profits between themselves in equal parts. 4. If there are several industrial partners and they are in the case of rule 2, they shall together receive half of the profits and shall divide it among themselves by agreement; and in the absence of agreement, by expert determination.

Article 1846.-

If the industrial partner has also contributed a certain capital, such capital and industry shall be considered separately.

Article 1847.-

If upon the termination of the partnership in which there were capitalist or industrial partners, it should result that there were no profits, the full capital available shall be returned to its owners.

Article 1848.-

The appointment of administrator conferred upon a partner by the partnership contract cannot be revoked, even by the majority of the co-partners, except for legitimate cause; but if conferred during the partnership, it is revocable by majority vote.

Article 1849.-

There shall be legitimate cause to revoke the mandate if the managing partner, for a serious reason, ceases to deserve the trust of his co-partners, or if some impediment befalls him to properly administer the partnership's business.

Article 1850.-

The mandatory, not recognizing as just cause for revocation what his co-partners manifested, shall retain his position until being removed by judicial sentence.

Article 1851.-

If there is danger in delay, the Judge may decree the suspension of the administrator, provisionally appointing another, who may be a partner or an outsider.

Article 1852.-

The removal may be decreed at the petition of any one of the partners, without dependence on the deliberation of the majority.

Article 1853.-

The removal of the administrator appointed by the partnership contract shall give any of the partners the right to dissolve the partnership, and the removed administrator is liable for the indemnification of losses and damages.

Article 1854.-

The power to administer is revocable, even if it had been given by the partnership contract, when the appointed administrator or administrators are not partners.

Article 1855.-

The partner appointed as administrator in the partnership's constitutive document cannot resign from his office except with the consent of the majority; however, those who do not admit the resignation may withdraw from the partnership.

Article 1856.-

The partner or partners acting as administrators may exercise the powers granted to them with total independence from the others; except as otherwise agreed.

Article 1857.-

If the powers of the partner administrator have been fixed in the same constitutive document of the partnership, they cannot be revoked or altered except by unanimous consent of the partners.

Article 1858.-

If such powers have been granted by an act subsequent to the constitution of the partnership, they may be revoked and altered by majority, this majority being determined by the amount of capital or credits of those present and not by the number of persons.

Article 1859.-

The partner administrator must adhere to the terms under which the administration has been entrusted to him; and if nothing has been expressed, he shall be limited, as a general agent of the partnership, to the ordinary course of business with the capital he has received.

Article 1860.-

The partner administrator requires express and written authorization from the other partners: 1. To alienate the property of the company, if it has not been constituted for that purpose. 2. To pledge it, mortgage it, or encumber it with any other real right. 3. To borrow capital.

Article 1861.-

The violation of the preceding article does not relieve the partner of responsibility, even if he alleges that he has invested the product of the contract for the benefit of the company.

Article 1862.-

If in an urgent case the partner administrator cannot consult with the other partners and executes any of the acts enumerated in Article 1860, he shall be considered, as to them, as an officious agent of the partnership.

Article 1863.-

If there are several partners indistinctly charged with the administration, or without a declaration that they must act in concert, each of them may separately perform the administrative acts that he deems appropriate.

Article 1864.-

If it has been agreed that an administrator can do nothing without the concurrence of another, he may only proceed differently by new agreement, or in the case that irreparable serious harm could result.

Article 1865.-

In the absence of express agreement on the form of administration, the following rules shall be observed: 1. All partners shall be considered with equal power to administer, and the acts that any of them may perform shall bind the others; except for their right to oppose as long as such acts do not produce their legal effect. 2. Any of the partners may use, according to custom, the property of the partnership, provided that the partnership is not harmed or the other partners are not deprived of the use to which they also have a right. 3. Each partner shall have the right to oblige the others to contribute to the necessary expenses for preservation of the partnership's assets. 4. No partner may, without the consent of the others, obligate or alienate the movable or immovable property of the company, nor make alterations to the latter, even if they seem useful to him. 5. If there is disagreement among the partners, matters shall be resolved by majority vote; if such majority cannot be obtained, what is determined by those representing the greater interest shall prevail, provided that it is not a single person. When majority cannot be obtained in either manner, the disagreement shall be decided by arbitration.

Article 1866.-

The business of the partnership must be conducted under the name of one or more of the partners, with the addition of "and Company".

Article 1867.-

The use of the firm name may be conferred to a person outside the partnership. The delegate must indicate in the public or private documents that he signs by power of attorney, under penalty of being personally responsible for all the consequences of the transaction he executes.

Article 1868.-

If an unauthorized partner uses the firm name, the partnership shall not be responsible for the fulfillment of the obligations that such partner may have undertaken, except if the obligation shall have resulted in benefit to the partnership. Responsibility, in this case, shall be limited to the amount concurrent with the benefit that the partnership may have obtained.

Article 1869.-

The partnership is not responsible for documents subscribed with the firm name, when the obligations that caused them do not concern it and the third party accepts them with knowledge of this circumstance.

Article 1870.-

The use of the firm name after the partnership is dissolved constitutes a crime of falsity, and the inclusion in it of the name of a stranger is fraud. Falsity and fraud shall be punished in accordance with the Penal Code.

Article 1871.-

Whoever permits the insertion of his name in the firm name of a partnership becomes responsible to the persons who have contracted with it. CHAPTER V OF THE OBLIGATIONS OF THE PARTNERS WITH RELATION TO THIRD PARTIES

Article 1872.-

The variations made in administration during the partnership shall not have effect against third parties if they are not annotated in the original deed and in the protocol.

Article 1873.-

When the partnership contract has stipulated who is to administer, only the designated person may use the firm signature.

Article 1874.-

The partner administrator does not bind the company except when in executing a contract he uses the firm signature, unless he proves that the contract has resulted in favor of the partnership.

Article 1875.-

Partners are not jointly and severally liable for the debts of the partnership, except if so expressly agreed.

Article 1876.-

Partners are responsible in proportion to their shares, both to the creditors and among themselves.

Article 1877.-

Creditors of the partnership have priority over the creditors of each partner regarding partnership assets. Without prejudice to this right, the individual creditors of each partner may request the attachment and sale of that partner's share in the partnership fund.

Article 1878.-

In the second case of the preceding article, the partnership shall be dissolved, and the executed partner shall be responsible for the damages and losses that follow to the others, with the dissolution taking place untimely. CHAPTER VI OF THE MODES OF DISSOLUTION OF THE PARTNERSHIP

Article 1879.-

The partnership is dissolved: 1. When the term for which it was constituted expires. 2. When the thing is lost, or the business that serves as its object is terminated. 3. By the death, civil interdiction or insolvency of any of the partners, and in the case provided for in Article 1878. 4. By the will of any of the partners, subject to the provisions of Articles 1884 and 1886. The provisions of items 3 and 4 of this article are excepted for the partnerships referred to in Article 1799, in cases in which they must subsist in accordance with the Commercial Code.

Article 1880.-

When the specific thing that a partner had promised to contribute to the partnership perishes before delivery is made, its loss produces the dissolution of the partnership. The partnership is also dissolved in any case by the loss of the thing, when the partner contributing it reserves its ownership and has only transferred to the partnership the use or enjoyment of it. But the partnership is not dissolved by the loss of the thing when such loss occurs after the partnership has acquired ownership of it.

Article 1881.-

The partnership constituted for a determined time may be extended by consent of all partners. Consent may be express or tacit, and shall be evidenced by ordinary means.

Article 1882.-

If the partnership continues after the term expires, it is understood that a new partnership is constituted. If it is extended before the term expires, the original partnership shall continue.

Article 1883.-

It is valid for the partners to agree that, in the event of the death of one of the partners, the partnership shall continue among the survivors. In this case, the heir of the deceased partner shall only have the right to have the partition made, fixing it on the date of the death of the decedent; and shall not participate in the rights and obligations thereafter, except insofar as they are a necessary consequence of what was done before that date. If the agreement is that the partnership is to continue with the heir, it shall be observed, without prejudice to what is determined in number 4 of Article 1879.

Article 1884.-

The dissolution of the partnership by the will or resignation of one of the partners takes place only when a term for its duration has been set, or when this does not result from the nature of the business.

www.poderjudicial.gob.hn For the resignation to have effect, it must be made in good faith at an opportune time; furthermore, it must be communicated to the other partners.

Article 1885.-

The resignation is made in bad faith when the one making it intends to appropriate for himself alone the profit that should be common. In this case the resigning partner does not free himself from his partners, and these have the faculty to exclude him from the partnership. The resignation is deemed to be made at an inopportune time when, with things not being intact, the partnership is interested in delaying its dissolution. In this case the partnership shall continue until the completion of pending business.

Article 1886.-

A partner cannot demand the dissolution of a partnership that, either by provision of the contract or by the nature of the business, has been established for a determined time, unless there is just cause, such as one of the partners failing to fulfill his obligations, becoming incapacitated for partnership business, or other similar causes, in the judgment of the courts.

Article 1887.-

The partition among partners is governed by the rules of that of inheritances, both in its form and in the obligations that result from it. To an industrial partner no part of the contributed property can be applied, but only its fruits and benefits, in accordance with what is provided in Article 1845, unless expressly agreed otherwise. TITLE VII ON AGENCY CHAPTER I ON THE NATURE AND TYPES OF AGENCY

Article 1888.-

By the contract of agency, one person binds himself to provide some service or to do something, by account or on the behalf of another.

Article 1889.-

Agency may be express or implied.

www.poderjudicial.gob.hn The express may be given by a public or private instrument, and even verbally. Acceptance may also be express or implied, the latter being inferred from the acts of the agent.

Article 1890.-

In the absence of agreement to the contrary, the agency is presumed to be gratuitous. Nevertheless, if the agent has as his occupation the performance of services of the type to which the agency refers, the obligation to compensate him is presumed.

Article 1891.-

Agency is general or special. The first comprises all the business of the principal. The second, one or more determined matters of business.

Article 1892.-

Agency conceived in general terms does not comprise more than acts of administration. To compromise, alienate, mortgage, or execute any other act of strict dominion, express agency is required. The faculty to compromise does not authorize to submit to arbitration or friendly settlement, nor vice versa.

Article 1893.-

The agent cannot exceed the limits of the agency.

Article 1894.-

The limits of the agency are not deemed to be exceeded if it is performed in a manner more advantageous to the principal than that designated by him.

Article 1895.-

A majority minor may be an agent; but the principal shall only have action against him in accordance with what is provided regarding the obligations of minors.

Article 1896.-

When the agent acts in his own name, the principal has no action against the persons with whom the agent has contracted, nor do these

www.poderjudicial.gob.hn either have action against the principal. In this case, the agent is directly obligated in favor of the person with whom he has contracted, as if the matter were his own. This is excepted in the case where it involves property of the principal. What is provided in this Article is understood without prejudice to the actions between principal and agent. CHAPTER II ON THE OBLIGATIONS OF THE AGENT

Article 1897.-

The agent is obligated by acceptance to fulfill the agency, and responds for the damages that, from not executing it, are caused to the principal. He must also complete the business that was already begun at the death of the principal, if there is danger in the delay.

Article 1898.-

In the execution of the mandate, the agent must comply with the instructions of the principal. In the absence thereof, the agent shall do everything that, according to the nature of the business, a prudent person would do.

Article 1899.-

Every agent is obliged to account for his operations and to pay to the principal whatever he has received by virtue of the mandate, even if what was received was not owed to the latter.

Article 1900.-

The agent may appoint a substitute if the principal has not prohibited it; but the agent shall be liable for the management of the substitute: 1. When no authority was given to him to appoint one. 2. When such authority was given to him, but without designating the person, and the appointed person was notoriously incapable or insolvent.

www.poderjudicial.gob.hn What is done by the substitute appointed against the prohibition of the principal shall be null.

Article 1901.-

In the cases included in the two preceding paragraphs of the previous article, the principal may also direct his action against the substitute.

Article 1902.-

The liability of two or more agents, even though they may have been appointed simultaneously, is not joint and several unless expressly so stated.

Article 1903.-

The agent shall owe interest on the amounts he applied to his own use from the day he did so, and on those he remains owing after the mandate has ended, from the day he has been put in default.

Article 1904.-

The agent who acts in such capacity is not personally liable to the party with whom he contracts, except when he expressly binds himself to do so or exceeds the limits of the mandate without giving him sufficient notice of his powers.

Article 1905.-

The agent is liable not only for fraud, but also for negligence, which shall be assessed by the Courts according to whether the mandate was or was not remunerated. CHAPTER III OF THE OBLIGATIONS OF THE PRINCIPAL

Article 1906.-

The principal must fulfill all obligations that the agent has contracted within the limits of the mandate. With respect to what the agent has exceeded, the principal is not bound, except when he ratifies it expressly or tacitly.

Article 1907.-

The principal must advance to the agent, if the latter requests it, the amounts necessary for the execution of the mandate. If the agent shall have advanced them, the principal must reimburse them, even though the business did not turn out well, provided the agent is free from fault.

www.poderjudicial.gob.hn The reimbursement shall include the interest on the amount advanced, to be calculated from the day the advance was made.

Article 1908.-

The principal must also indemnify the agent for all damages and losses caused by the fulfillment of the mandate, without fault or negligence on the part of the agent.

Article 1909.-

The agent may retain in pledge the things that are the object of the mandate, until the principal makes the indemnification and reimbursement referred to in the two preceding articles.

Article 1910.-

If two or more persons have appointed an agent for a common business, they remain jointly and severally bound to him for all purposes of the mandate. CHAPTER IV OF THE MODES OF TERMINATION OF THE MANDATE

Article 1911.-

The mandate ends: 1. By its revocation. 2. By the resignation of the agent. 3. By death, interdiction, bankruptcy or insolvency of the principal, or of the agent, except as provided in the Organic Law on the Organization and Attributes of the Courts.

Article 1912.-

The principal may revoke the mandate at his will, and compel the agent to return the document evidencing the mandate.

Article 1913.-

When the mandate has been given to contract with determined persons, its revocation cannot prejudice them if it has not been made known to them.

Article 1914.-

The appointment of a new agent for the same business produces the revocation of the prior mandate from the day on which it was made known to the one who had received it, except as provided in the Article that precedes.

Article 1915.-

The agent may renounce the mandate by notifying the principal of it. If the principal suffers damages from the renunciation, the agent must indemnify him for them, unless the agent bases the renunciation on the impossibility of continuing to perform the mandate without serious detriment to himself.

Article 1916.-

The agent, even if renouncing the mandate with just cause, must continue his management until the principal has been able to make the necessary arrangements to address this lack.

Article 1917.-

What the agent has done, being unaware of the death of the principal or any other of the causes that make the mandate cease, is valid and shall produce all its effects with respect to third parties who have contracted with him in good faith.

Article 1918.-

In the case of the death of the agent, his heirs must notify the principal of it and provide, in the meantime, for what the circumstances require in the interest of the principal.

Article 1919.-

By the contract of loan, one of the parties delivers to the other either some non-fungible thing for use by it for a certain time and for the latter to return it to him, in which case it is called a loan for use, or money or other fungible thing, on the condition of returning another quantity of the same species and quality, in which case it simply retains the name of loan. A loan for use is essentially gratuitous. A simple loan may be gratuitous or with the pact of paying interest.

Article 1920.-

The lender for use retains the ownership of the thing loaned. The borrower for use acquires the use of it, but not the fruits; if some emolument intervenes that must be paid by the one who acquires the use, the agreement ceases to be a loan for use.

Article 1921.-

The obligations and rights arising from a loan for use pass to the heirs of both contracting parties, unless the loan has been made in contemplation of the person of the borrower for use, in which case the heirs of the latter have no right to continue in the use of the thing loaned.

Article 1922.-

The borrower for use is obliged to satisfy the ordinary expenses that are necessary for the use and preservation of the thing loaned.

Article 1923.-

If the borrower for use destines the thing to a use different from that for which it was loaned to him, or retains it in his possession for more time than agreed, he shall be responsible for its loss, even if it occurs by force majeure.

Article 1924.-

If the thing loaned is delivered with valuation and is lost, even if by force majeure, the borrower for use shall answer for the price, unless there is an agreement by which he is expressly exempted from responsibility.

Article 1925.-

The borrower for use is not responsible for the deterioration that befalls the thing loaned solely by the effect of use and without fault on his part.

Article 1926.-

The borrower for use cannot retain the thing loaned under the pretext of what the lender for use owes him, even if for the reason of expenses.

Article 1927.-

All borrowers for use to whom a thing is jointly loaned shall answer for it jointly and severally, in accordance with what is provided in this Section.

Article 1928.-

The lender cannot claim the loaned thing except after the use for which it was loaned has concluded. However, if the lender has urgent need of it beforehand, he may claim restitution.

Article 1929.-

If the duration of the loan or the use to which the loaned thing was to be destined was not agreed upon, the lender may claim it at his will. In case of doubt, the burden of proof rests with the borrower.

Article 1930.-

The lender must pay for extraordinary expenses incurred during the contract for the preservation of the loaned thing, provided that the borrower informs him of them before incurring them, except when they are so urgent that the result of the notice cannot be awaited without danger.

Article 1931.-

The lender who, knowing of the defects of the loaned thing, has not made them known to the borrower, shall be liable to the latter for any damages that the borrower has suffered for that reason. CHAPTER II OF SIMPLE LOAN

Article 1932.-

He who receives money or other fungible thing on loan acquires its ownership, and is obligated to return to the creditor an equal amount of the same species and quality.

Article 1933.-

The obligation of he who borrows money shall be governed by the provisions of Article 1435 of this Code. If what is loaned is another fungible thing or a quantity of unminted metal, the debtor owes an equal quantity of the same species and quality, although it may suffer alteration in its price.

Article 1934.-

When it is not possible to return an equal amount of the same species, quality, and fitness of what was received, the borrower must pay the price of the thing or quantity received, valued at the price the loaned thing would have in the place and time when restitution is to be made.

Article 1935.-

If no term for payment has been fixed, or the term has been left to the will of the debtor, the provisions of Article 1390 shall be observed.

Article 1936.-

Interest shall not be owed except when expressly agreed upon.

Article 1937.-

The borrower who has paid interest without it being stipulated cannot claim it or impute it to the principal.

Article 1938.-

Establishments for lending on pledges are, furthermore, subject to the regulations that concern them. TITLE IX OF DEPOSIT CHAPTER I OF DEPOSIT IN GENERAL AND ITS VARIOUS SPECIES

Article 1939.-

Deposit is constituted from the moment one receives the thing of another with the obligation to guard it and to return it.

Article 1940.-

Deposit may be constituted judicially or extrajudicially. CHAPTER II OF DEPOSIT PROPERLY SPEAKING SECTION FIRST OF THE NATURE AND ESSENCE OF THE DEPOSIT CONTRACT

Article 1941.-

Deposit is a gratuitous contract, unless otherwise agreed.

Article 1942.-

Only movable things may be the object of deposit.

Article 1943.-

Extrajudicial deposit is voluntary or necessary. SECOND SECTION ON VOLUNTARY DEPOSIT

Article 1944.-

Voluntary deposit is that which is made by the delivery effected by the will of the depositor. Deposit may also be made by two (2) or more persons who believe themselves to have a right to the thing deposited, in a third party, who shall make the delivery in his case to the one to whom it corresponds.

Article 1945.-

If a person capable of contracting accepts a deposit made by another who is incapable, such person remains subject to all the obligations of a depositee, and may be compelled to make restitution by the guardian or legal representative of the person who made the deposit, or by such person himself, if he acquires capacity.

Article 1946.-

If the deposit has been made by a capable person to another who is not capable, the depositor shall have an action only to recover the thing deposited while it exists in the possession of the depositee, or to obtain from the latter the amount in which he may have been enriched by the thing, or by its price. THIRD SECTION ON THE OBLIGATIONS OF THE DEPOSITEE

Article 1947.-

The depositee is obligated to guard the thing and to return it, when demanded, to the depositor or to his heirs or successors, or to the person who may have been designated in the contract. His responsibility, as to the safekeeping and loss of the thing, shall be governed by the provisions of Title I of this Book.

Article 1948.-

The depositee may not make use of the thing deposited without express permission from the depositor. In case of breach, he shall be liable for damages and losses.

Article 1949.-

When the depositee has permission to make use of or to use the thing deposited, the contract loses the character of deposit and becomes a loan or bailment. Permission is not presumed; its existence must be proved.

Article 1950.-

When the thing deposited is delivered closed and sealed, the depositee must return it in the same condition, and shall be liable for damages and losses if the seal or lock has been forced through his fault. Fault is presumed on the part of the depositee, unless proved otherwise. As to the value of what was deposited, when the breach is attributable to the depositee, the declaration of the depositor shall be controlling, unless proof to the contrary is shown.

Article 1951.-

The thing deposited shall be returned with all its products and accessions. If the deposit consists of money, the provisions relative to a mandatary in Article 1903 shall apply to the depositee.

Article 1952.-

The depositee may not demand that the depositor prove that he is the owner of the thing deposited. Nevertheless, if he discovers that the thing has been stolen and who is its true owner, he must inform the latter of the deposit. If the owner, despite this, does not claim it within the period of one month, the depositee shall be freed from all responsibility, returning the thing deposited to the one from whom he received it.

Article 1953.-

When there are two (2) or more depositors, if they are not jointly and severally liable and the thing is divisible, each of them may demand only his share. When there is joint and several liability, or the thing does not admit of division, the provisions of Articles 1402, 1404, and 1405 of this Code shall apply.

Article 1954.-

When the depositor loses, after making the deposit, his capacity to contract, the deposit may not be returned except to those who have the administration of his property and rights.

Article 1955.-

When a place for return was designated at the time of deposit, the depositee must take the thing deposited to that place; but the expenses occasioned by the transfer shall be borne by the depositor. If no place for return has been designated, return shall be made at the place where the thing deposited is located, even if it is not the same place where the deposit was made, provided that there has been no wrongful conduct on the part of the depositee.

Article 1956.-

The deposit must be returned to the depositor when he demands it, even though a specific period or time for return has been fixed in the contract. This provision shall not apply when the deposit has been judicially attached in the possession of the depositee, or when he has been notified of the opposition of a third party to the return or transfer of the thing deposited.

Article 1957.-

When the preservation of the deposit requires expenses, the depositee may apply to the Judge, if no agreement has been reached with the depositor, to be authorized to alienate objects or property that form part of the thing deposited and whose alienation would not be harmful to the whole, in order to cover such expenses with their proceeds. The Judge shall proceed summarily.

Article 1958.-

The depositary who has just cause not to keep the deposit may, even before the designated term, return it to the depositor; and, if the latter resists, the depositary may obtain from the Judge its consignment.

Article 1959.-

The depositary who by force majeure has lost the deposited thing and received another in its place shall be obliged to deliver the latter to the depositor.

Article 1960.-

The heir of the depositary who in good faith has sold the thing that he was unaware was deposited is only obliged to return the price that he has received or to cede his actions against the buyer in the event that the price has not been paid to him. SECTION FOUR OF THE OBLIGATIONS OF THE DEPOSITOR

Article 1961.-

The depositor is obliged to reimburse the depositary for the expenses that the depositary has incurred for the preservation of the deposited thing, and to indemnify the depositary for all damages that have resulted to the depositary from the deposit.

Article 1962.-

The depositary may retain the deposited thing in pledge until the complete payment of what is owed to the depositary by reason of the deposit. SECTION FIVE OF NECESSARY DEPOSIT

Article 1963.-

Deposit is necessary: 1. When it is made in fulfillment of a legal obligation. 2. When it takes place on occasion of some calamity, such as fire, ruin, pillage, shipwreck, or similar events.

Article 1964.-

The deposit comprised in number 1 of the preceding article shall be governed by the provisions of the law that establishes it, and, in its absence, by those of voluntary deposit. That comprised in number 2 shall be governed by the rules of voluntary deposit.

Article 1965.-

Also deemed necessary deposit is that of effects introduced by travelers in inns and lodging houses. The innkeepers or innmasters are responsible for them as such depositaries, provided that notice has been given to them or to their employees of the effects introduced into their house, and that the travelers, for their part, observe the precautions that said innkeepers or their substitutes have made to them regarding care and vigilance of the effects.

Article 1966.-

The responsibility referred to in the preceding article includes the damages done to the effects of travelers, both by the servants or employees of the innkeepers or innmasters, and by strangers; but not those arising from robbery by force of arms, or caused by another event of force majeure.

Article 1967.-

Judicial deposit or sequestration takes place when the embargo or securing of litigious property is decreed.

Article 1968.-

Sequestration may have as its object both movable and immovable property.

Article 1969.-

The depositary of sequestered property or objects cannot be freed from his charge until the controversy that motivated it is terminated, unless the Judge orders it by consent of all interested parties, or for other legitimate cause.

Article 1970.-

The depositary of sequestered property is obliged to fulfill with respect to them all the obligations of a good father of a family.

Article 1971.-

In matters not provided for in this Code, judicial sequestration shall be governed by the provisions of the Code of Procedure. TITLE X OF ALEATORY CONTRACTS CHAPTER I GENERAL PROVISION

Article 1972.-

By the aleatory contract, one of the parties, or both reciprocally, obligate themselves to give or do something in equivalence to what the other party is to give or do in the case of an uncertain event or one that is to occur at an indeterminate time. CHAPTER II OF THE INSURANCE CONTRACT

Article 1973.-

An insurance contract is one by which the insurer is responsible for the fortuitous damage that befalls insured movable or immovable property, in consideration of a certain price, which may be freely fixed by the parties.

Article 1974.-

Two or more property owners may also mutually insure themselves against fortuitous damage that befalls their respective property. This contract is called mutual insurance, and when no other arrangement has been stipulated therein, it is understood that the damage shall be indemnified by all the contracting parties, in proportion to the value of the property that each has insured.

Article 1975.-

The insurance contract must be set forth in a public or private document, executed by the contracting parties.

Article 1976.-

The document shall express:

  • 1)

    The designation and location of the insured objects and their value.

  • 2)

    The class of risks whose indemnification is stipulated.

  • 3)

    The day and hour on which the effects of the contract begin and end.

  • 4)

    The other conditions upon which the contracting parties have agreed.

Article 1977.-

The contract is ineffective in the part in which the amount of insurance exceeds the value of the insured thing; and moreover, no more than one insurance may be collected for the entire value thereof. In the event that two (2) or more insurance contracts exist for the same object, each insurer shall be responsible for the damage in proportion to the capital that it has insured, up to the total value of the insurance being completed among all.

Article 1978.-

When damage occurs, the insured must notify the insurer and the other interested parties within the time period that has been stipulated; and in the absence thereof, within twenty-four (24) hours, counted from the moment the insured became aware of the loss. If he fails to do so, he shall have no action against them.

Article 1979.-

The contract is null if, at the time of execution, the insured had knowledge that the damage that was the object thereof had already occurred, or the insurer had knowledge that the insured property had already been preserved from it. CHAPTER III OF GAMES AND BETS

Article 1980.-

The law does not grant an action to claim what is won in a game of chance, stake, or hazard; but he who loses cannot recover what he has paid voluntarily, unless there has been fraud, or he was a minor, or was incapacitated to manage his property.

Article 1981.-

There is fraud in he who makes the bet, if he knows for certain that the fact in question will occur or has already occurred.

Article 1982.-

The provisions of Article 1980 regarding games are applicable to bets. Bets that have analogy with prohibited games are considered prohibited.

Article 1983.-

Games that contribute to the exercise of the body are not considered prohibited, such as those intended to train in the handling of weapons, foot or horseback races, cart races, ball games and others of an analogous nature.

Article 1984.-

He who loses in a game or bet of those not prohibited is civilly bound. The judicial authority may, however, not take cognizance of the claim, when the amount that was wagered in the game or in the bet is excessive, or may reduce the obligation in what exceeds the customs of a prudent father of a family. CHAPTER IV OF LIFE ANNUITY

Article 1985.-

The constitution of a life annuity is an aleatory contract in which one person is obligated, for valuable consideration, to pay to another a periodic annuity or pension, during the life of either of these two (2) persons or of a third party.

Article 1986.-

The life annuity may be constituted in favor of two (2) or more persons who enjoy it simultaneously, with right of accrual or without it, or successively, according to the order agreed upon, provided that all exist at the time of the contract.

Article 1987.-

It may also be stipulated that the life annuity shall be due, during the life of several individuals, who shall be designated. No person who does not exist at the time of the contract may be designated for this purpose.

Article 1988.-

The price of the annuity, or that which is paid for the right to receive it, may consist of money, or of real or personal property. The pension may only be in money.

Article 1989.-

It is free for the contracting parties to establish the pension they wish, as an annuity. The law does not determine any proportion between the annuity and the price.

Article 1990.-

The annuity contract must necessarily be executed by public deed, and shall not be perfected except by the delivery of the price.

Article 1991.-

The contract is null if before it is perfected the person on whose existence the duration of the annuity depends dies, or at the time of the contract he suffered from an illness that caused his death within the thirty (30) days following.

Article 1992.-

The creditor cannot request rescission of the contract, even in the event that he is not paid the pension; nor can the debtor request it even by offering to return the price and to return or remit the pensions accrued, unless the contracting parties have stipulated otherwise.

Article 1993.-

In case of non-payment of the pension, proceedings may be brought against the debtor's property for payment of the arrears and to oblige him to provide securities for future payment.

Article 1994.-

If the debtor does not provide the stipulated securities, the creditor may request that the contract be annulled.

Article 1995.-

If the third party on whose existence the duration of the annuity depends survives the person who is to enjoy it, the right thereof is transmitted to those who succeed him by cause of death.

Article 1996.-

To demand payment of the annuity it shall be necessary to prove the existence of the person on whose life it depends.

Article 1997.-

Once the person on whose existence the duration of the annuity depends dies, the pension for the entire period commenced shall be owed, if it has been stipulated in the contract that it be paid in advance, and failing this stipulation only the portion corresponding to the number of days elapsed shall be owed.

Article 1998.-

The annuity is not extinguished by any prescription; except that it has ceased to be received and claimed for more than twenty (20) continuous years.

Article 1999.-

When an annuity is constituted gratuitously, there is no aleatory contract. It shall, therefore, be subject to the rules of donations and bequests, without prejudice to being governed by the preceding articles insofar as they are applicable.

Article 2000.-

A transaction is a contract in which the parties terminate extrajudicially a pending dispute, or prevent a potential dispute. An act that only consists in the renunciation of a right that is not disputed is not a transaction.

Article 2001.-

Only the person capable of disposing of the objects included in the transaction may transact.

Article 2002.-

Every agent requires power of attorney or special clause to transact, without need to specify the property, rights and actions on which the transaction is to be based.

Article 2003.-

Settlement may concern the civil action arising from a crime; but without prejudice to the criminal action.

Article 2004.-

Settlement may not be made concerning the civil status of persons.

Article 2005.-

Settlement concerning future alimony of persons to whom it is owed by law shall not be valid without judicial approval, nor may the Judge approve it if it contravenes the provisions of Articles 403 and 404.

Article 2006.-

Settlement is not valid concerning rights of third parties or concerning rights that do not exist.

Article 2007.-

Settlement obtained through forged documents is null in all respects, and, in general, settlement obtained through fraud or violence is null in all respects.

Article 2008.-

Settlement is null in all respects if celebrated in consideration of a null title, unless the parties have expressly dealt with the nullity of the title.

Article 2009.-

Settlement is likewise null if, at the time of its execution, the litigation was already terminated by a final judgment with the force of res judicata, and of which the parties or any of them had no knowledge at the time of settlement.

Article 2010.-

Settlement is presumed to have been accepted in consideration of the person with whom one settles. If, therefore, one believes to be settling with one person and settles with another, the settlement may be rescinded. In the same manner, if settlement is made with the apparent possessor of a right, this settlement cannot be invoked against the person to whom the right truly belongs.

Article 2011.-

Error concerning the identity of the object which one wishes to settle annuls the settlement.

Article 2012.-

Error in calculation does not annul the settlement; it only gives the right to have the calculation corrected.

Article 2013.-

If it appears by authentic documents that one of the parties had no right whatsoever to the object which has been settled, and these documents were unknown to the party whose rights they favored at the time of settlement, the settlement may be rescinded; except that it has not concerned a particular object but the entire controversy between the parties, there being several matters of disagreement between them. In this case, the subsequent discovery of unknown documents would not be cause for rescission, except insofar as they had been mislaid or maliciously concealed by the opposing party. If the fraud relates only to one (1) of the objects which has been settled, the injured party may request the restitution of its right concerning such object.

Article 2014.-

Settlement has the effect of res judicata; but a declaration of nullity or rescission may be sought in accordance with the preceding articles.

Article 2015.-

Settlement has effect only between the contracting parties. If there are many principals interested in the matter concerning which settlement is made, settlement agreed to by one of them does not prejudice or benefit the others; except, however, for the effects of novation in the case of joint liability.

Article 2016.-

If settlement concerns one or more determined objects, the general waiver of all rights, actions, or claims shall be understood only of the rights, actions, or claims relative to the object or objects which are settled.

Article 2017.-

If a penalty has been stipulated against whoever fails to execute the settlement, the penalty shall apply, without prejudice to carrying out the settlement in all its respects.

Article 2018.-

If one of the parties has waived the right that corresponded to them by one title, and later acquires another title over the same object, the transaction does not deprive them of the right subsequently acquired. CHAPTER II OF COMPROMISES

Article 2019.-

Repealed

Article 2020.-

Repealed TITLE XII OF SURETYSHIP CHAPTER I OF THE NATURE AND EXTENT OF SURETYSHIP

Article 2021.-

By suretyship, one obligates themselves to pay or perform for a third party, in the event that the latter fails to do so. If the surety obligates themselves jointly and severally with the principal debtor, the provisions of Section Five, Chapter III, Title I of this Book shall be observed.

Article 2022.-

Suretyship may be conventional, legal, or judicial, gratuitous or onerous. It may also be constituted not only in favor of the principal debtor, but in favor of another surety, with their consent, without their knowledge, and even against their opposition.

Article 2023.-

Suretyship cannot exist without a valid obligation. It may, however, be based on an obligation whose nullity may be claimed by virtue of a purely personal exception of the obligated party, such as the minority of pubescent minors.

Article 2024.-

Suretyship may also be provided as a guarantee of future debts whose amount is not yet known; but no claim may be made against the surety until the debt is liquidated.

Article 2025.-

The surety may obligate themselves to a lesser amount, but not to more than the principal debtor, either in the amount or in the onerous nature of the conditions. If they had obligated themselves to more, their obligation shall be reduced to the limits of that of the debtor.

Article 2026.-

Suretyship is not presumed; it must be express and cannot extend to more than what is contained therein. If it is simple or indefinite, it shall comprise not only the principal obligation, but all its accessories, including court costs, it being understood, with respect to these, that the surety shall be liable only for those that have been incurred after the surety has been required to make payment.

Article 2027.-

The party obligated to provide a surety must present a person who has the capacity to obligate themselves and sufficient property to respond for the obligation that they guarantee. The surety shall be understood to be subject to the jurisdiction of the Judge of the place where this obligation must be performed.

Article 2028.-

If the surety falls into a state of insolvency, the creditor may request another surety who meets the qualifications required in the preceding article. This exception does not apply in the event that the creditor has required and agreed that a specific person be given as surety. CHAPTER II OF THE EFFECTS OF SURETYSHIP SECTION FIRST OF THE EFFECTS OF SURETYSHIP BETWEEN THE SURETY AND THE CREDITOR

Article 2029.-

The surety cannot be compelled to pay the creditor without first making execution against all the property of the debtor.

Article 2030.-

Execution does not take place:

  • 1)

    When the surety has expressly waived it;

  • 2)

    When they have obligated themselves jointly and severally with the debtor;

  • 3)

    In the case of bankruptcy or insolvency proceedings of the debtor; and 4. When the debtor cannot be sued judicially within Honduras.

Article 2031.-

In order for the surety to be able to benefit from the advantage of execution, they must raise it to the creditor as soon as the latter requires them to make payment, and point out to them property of the debtor that is realizable within Honduran territory and that is sufficient to cover the amount of the debt.

Article 2032.-

Once the surety has complied with all the conditions of the preceding article, the creditor who is negligent in the execution against the property indicated shall be responsible, to the extent that such property covers, for the insolvency of the debtor that results from such negligence.

Article 2033.-

The creditor may cite the surety when suing the principal debtor; however, the benefit of excussion shall always be preserved, even if judgment is rendered against both.

Article 2034.-

A transaction made by the surety with the creditor shall have no effect against the principal debtor. One made by the latter shall likewise have no effect against the surety contrary to his will.

Article 2035.-

The surety of a surety enjoys the benefit of excussion, both with respect to the surety and to the principal debtor.

Article 2036.-

When there are several sureties of the same debtor and for the same debt, the obligation to satisfy it is divided among all of them. The creditor cannot demand from each surety more than the part corresponding to him to satisfy, unless solidarity has been expressly stipulated. The benefit of division against co-sureties ceases in the same cases and for the same causes as that of excussion against the principal debtor. SECOND SECTION ON THE EFFECTS OF SURETYSHIP BETWEEN THE DEBTOR AND THE SURETY

Article 2037.-

The surety who pays for the debtor shall be indemnified by the latter. Indemnification includes: 1. The total amount of the debt. 2. The legal interest thereon from the time notice of payment is given to the debtor, even if it did not accrue for the creditor. 3. The expenses incurred by the surety, after giving notice to the debtor that he has been required to make payment. 4. Damages and losses, when applicable. The provision of this article applies even though the suretyship was given without the knowledge of the debtor.

Article 2038.-

By making payment, the surety is subrogated in all the rights that the creditor had against the debtor. If he has compromised with the creditor, he cannot demand from the debtor more than what he has actually paid.

Article 2039.-

If the surety pays without giving notice to the debtor, the latter may invoke against him all the exceptions that he could have opposed to the creditor at the time of payment.

Article 2040.-

If the debt was payable at a fixed time and the surety paid it before its maturity, he cannot demand reimbursement from the debtor until the fixed time arrives.

Article 2041.-

If the surety has paid without giving notice to the debtor, and the latter, unaware of the payment, repeats it on his own part, the first has no recourse against the second, but does have recourse against the creditor.

Article 2042.-

The surety, even before having paid, may proceed against the principal debtor: 1. When he is sued judicially for payment. 2. In case of bankruptcy, insolvency proceedings, or insolvency. 3. When the debtor has obligated himself to relieve him of the suretyship within a determined time, and that time has elapsed. 4. When the debt has become due, the fixed time for satisfaction having passed. 5. After five (5) years, when the principal obligation has no fixed term for its maturity, unless it is of such a nature that it cannot be extinguished except within a period greater than five (5) years. In all these cases, the action of the surety aims to obtain relief from the suretyship or a guarantee that puts him safe from the proceedings of the creditor and the danger of insolvency on the part of the debtor. THIRD SECTION ON THE EFFECTS OF SURETYSHIP AMONG CO-SURETIES

Article 2043.-

When there are two (2) or more sureties of the same debtor and for the same debt, he who has paid it may claim from each of the others the part proportionately corresponding to him to satisfy. If any of them proves to be insolvent, his part shall be charged to the others in the same proportion. In order for the provision of this Article to have effect, payment must have been made by virtue of judicial demand, or the principal debtor being in a state of insolvency proceedings or bankruptcy.

Article 2044.-

In the case of the preceding article, the co-sureties may oppose to him who paid the same exceptions that would have corresponded to the principal debtor against the creditor and that are not purely personal to the same debtor.

Article 2045.-

The sub-surety, in case of insolvency of the surety for whom he obligated himself, remains responsible to the co-sureties under the same terms that the surety was responsible.

Article 2046.-

The obligation of the surety is extinguished at the same time as that of the debtor and for the same causes as other obligations.

Article 2047.-

The confusion that occurs in the person of the debtor and in that of the surety when one of them inherits the other does not extinguish the obligation of the sub-surety.

Article 2048.-

If the creditor voluntarily accepts a real property or any other assets in payment of the debt, even if he subsequently loses them by eviction, the guarantor is released.

Article 2049.-

The release granted by the creditor to one of the guarantors without the consent of the others benefits all of them up to the extent of the share of the guarantor to whom it has been granted.

Article 2050.-

The extension granted to the debtor by the creditor without the consent of the guarantor extinguishes the guarantee.

Article 2051.-

The guarantors, even if they are joint and several, are released from their obligation whenever, due to some act of the creditor, they cannot remain subrogated in the rights, mortgages and privileges of the same.

Article 2052.-

The guarantor may oppose to the creditor all exceptions that are available to the principal debtor and that are inherent to the debt; but not those that are purely personal to the debtor.

Article 2053.-

The guarantor who is to be provided by law or judicial order must possess the qualities prescribed in Article 2027.

Article 2054.-

If the party obligated to provide a guarantee in the cases of the preceding article does not find one, a pledge or mortgage estimated as sufficient to cover the obligation may be admitted in its place.

Article 2055.-

The judicial guarantor cannot request the excussion of the principal debtor's assets. The subguarantor, in the same case, cannot request either that of the debtor or that of the guarantor.

Article 2056.-

The debtor may secure the performance of his obligation by delivering to the creditor or to his representative some movable object to serve as a guarantee. This is what is called a pledge.

Article 2057.-

All movable objects that are susceptible of alienation may be given in pledge.

Article 2058.-

Third-party things cannot be given in pledge without the express consent of the owner.

Article 2059.-

The pledgee creditor has the right to be paid with the price of the thing given to him in pledge before other creditors. To enjoy the right of preference it is required that the pledge remain in the power of the creditor or of the person who must keep it according to the contract.

Article 2060.-

When a credit or industrial or commercial rights that are not negotiable by endorsement are pledged, the contract, for the pledge to be constituted, does not bind the debtor except from the time it is made known to him.

Article 2061.-

The pledgee of a title of credit may collect it in litigation and outside of it.

Article 2062.-

The pledge contract produces its effect between the parties by the delivery of the pledged thing; but in relation to third parties, it is necessary that it also be evidenced in a public document.

Article 2063.-

A pledge may be constituted by the debtor himself or by a third party, even without the consent of the former.

Article 2064.-

A pledge that is still encumbered with a prior debt, when another debt is subsequently contracted between the same creditor and the same debtor, shall serve as security for both debts unless otherwise stipulated.

Article 2065.-

A new pledge may be given over the same thing, provided that the second creditor obtains, jointly with the first, possession of the pledged thing, or that it is placed in the hands of a third party on their joint account. The right of the creditors over the pledged thing shall follow the order in which the pledge was constituted.

Article 2066.-

The provision of Article 2064 shall not apply if the new debt, although owed by the same debtor and payable before the debt for which the pledge was originally constituted, belonged to the same creditor by having received it from a third party, through assignment, subrogation, or succession.

Article 2067.-

The owner retains his ownership of the thing given in pledge; but he may not pledge it to another person while it is not returned to him free of liability.

Article 2068.-

The person who gives a pledge is obliged to keep it in the possession of the creditor, or of the person charged with its custody according to the agreement.

Article 2069.-

The debtor may exchange a pledge for another of equal or greater value, demonstrating the necessity.

Article 2070.-

When two (2) or more things are given in pledge to secure an obligation, the debtor may not withdraw any of them without paying the entire credit, or without having replaced it according to the preceding article.

Article 2071.-

The expenses that the creditor incurs in the preservation of the pledge shall be paid by the debtor.

Article 2072.-

The creditor shall be responsible for the loss or deterioration of the thing given in pledge, arising from his fault or negligence.

Article 2073.-

The creditor shall not use the thing given in pledge without the consent of the owner.

Article 2074.-

If the creditor misuses the pledge, the debtor shall have the right to have it deposited with a third party.

Article 2075.-

The creditor who misuses the pledge is responsible for its loss or deterioration.

Article 2076.-

If the thing given in pledge turns out not to belong to the debtor, the creditor has the right to have another of equal value delivered to him at least, as security for his credit. He has the same right when he has been deceived as to the substance of the pledge.

Article 2077.-

If the debtor does not give a pledge after this condition has been agreed upon, or if he refuses to deliver or to complete the one given to him according to the preceding article, the term of the contract shall be considered terminated, and the creditor may demand the performance of the principal obligation and the damages and losses that it may have caused him.

Article 2078.-

If the creditor loses possession of the thing, he may recover it from any person in whose power it may be found, not excepting the debtor.

Article 2079.-

The debtor shall reimburse the creditor for the necessary expenses incurred for the preservation of the pledge, even though the thing may perish thereafter. The creditor cannot claim reimbursement for useful or improvement expenses, but only for those that have given greater value to the thing.

Article 2080.-

If the pledge produces fruits or interest, the creditor shall collect them on account of the debtor, and shall apply them to the interest on the debt, if such interest is owed, or to the principal, if no interest is owed.

Article 2081.-

The parties may agree upon a mutual compensation of interest.

Article 2082.-

The creditor may pledge the pledge, if he has not been prohibited from doing so; remaining responsible to the owner for any loss or deterioration thereof.

Article 2083.-

The creditor is obligated to return the pledge to the owner upon being paid his credit or upon fulfillment of the obligation.

Article 2084.-

If the pledge is lost, it shall be paid by the creditor, who may only be exempted from this obligation by proving that the loss did not occur through his fault.

Article 2085.-

When the loss occurs by accident or act of God, happening after the credit has been paid or the principal obligation has been fulfilled, the creditor shall pay the value of the pledge if he had no just cause for delaying its return. The creditor who, without having had legal cause to refuse, was previously unwilling to accept payment of his credit from the debtor, has equal responsibility.

Article 2086.-

Even though the debtor does not pay the debt, the creditor cannot dispose of the pledge or appropriate it for the amount he has lent upon it; and any agreement entered into in violation of this prohibition is null.

Article 2087.-

Any clause that authorizes the creditor to appropriate the pledge or to dispose of it by himself in case of non-payment is null; but it may be stipulated that, without the necessity of judicial proceedings, it shall be sold by a third party at public auction, in accordance with the bases established by the creditor and the debtor. In case they have made no provision regarding the value of the thing, the third party shall appoint appraisers to assess it; and this appraisal shall serve as the basis for the auction.

Article 2088.-

Upon the expiration of the conventional or legal term without the debt having been paid, the creditor may judicially request the sale of the pledge to be paid with the price thereof. The Judge shall hear the debtor and shall resolve what is appropriate with his response or in his default.

Article 2089.-

The creditor may acquire the pledge by the purchase he makes at the auction or by its adjudication.

Article 2090.-

The right given by the pledge to the creditor extends to all accessories of the thing, and to all increases thereof; but the ownership of the accessories belongs to the owner.

Article 2091.-

The pledge is indivisible, notwithstanding the divisibility of the debt. The heir of the debtor who has paid his portion of the debt cannot demand his portion in the pledge, so long as the debt has not been entirely paid, and reciprocally, the heir of the creditor who has received his portion of the debt cannot release the pledge to the detriment of the co-heirs who have not been paid.

Article 2092.-

The indivisibility of the pledge does not deprive the other creditors of the power to have it sold, without being obligated to first satisfy the debt. The right of the creditor is limited to exercising his privilege over the price of the thing.

Article 2093.-

If the pledge is ordered to be sold, it shall be verified in public auction, and from the price the creditor's debt shall be paid, and any surplus, if there is any, shall be delivered to the debtor.

Article 2094.-

The creditor is not responsible for the eviction of the pledge sold, except if there has been fraud on his part or if he has expressly contracted an obligation regarding this matter.

Article 2095.-

The restitution of the pledged thing presupposes the remission of the right to the pledge, unless the creditor proves otherwise.

Article 2096.-

The remission of the pledge does not lead to the presumption of the remission of the debt.

Article 2097.-

The right of pledge is extinguished: 1. By the extinction of the principal obligation to which it is accessory. 2. By the complete destruction of the pledged thing. 3. When the ownership of the pledged thing passes to the creditor by any title. 4. When by virtue of a resolutory condition the ownership that the person who pledged the thing had over it is lost; but the creditor in good faith shall have against his debtor the right that is recognized to him in Article 2076. CHAPTER II OF MORTGAGE FIRST SECTION OF MORTGAGE IN GENERAL

Article 2098.-

A mortgage is a right constituted over real estate or real rights of the debtor or of a third party for the benefit of a creditor, to secure the performance of an obligation thereon.

Article 2099.-

A mortgage must be constituted by public deed and recorded in the competent registry.

Article 2100.-

A mortgage cannot be constituted except over things specially and expressly determined, for a sum of money also certain and determined. If the credit is conditional or indeterminate in its value, or if the obligation is eventual, or if it consists of doing or not doing, or if it has as its object performance in kind, it is sufficient that the estimated value be declared in the act constituting the mortgage.

Article 2101.-

The mortgage of a real estate extends to all accessories, while they remain attached to the principal; to all improvements subsequent to the real estate, whether natural, accidental, or artificial improvements; to constructions made on vacant land; to the advantages resulting from the extinction of charges or servitudes owed by the real estate; to the rents or revenues due by the lessees; and to the amount of indemnification granted or owed by the insurers of the real estate. However, acquisitions made by the owner of adjacent real estate properties, for the purpose of joining them to the mortgaged real estate, are not subject to the mortgage.

Article 2102.-

The costs and expenses, as well as damages and interest to which the debtor may be condemned due to the non-performance of an obligation, participate, as an accessory to the principal credit, in the mortgage securities constituted for that credit.

Article 2103.-

The mortgage is indivisible; each one of the things mortgaged for a debt, and each part of them are obligated to the payment of the whole debt and of each part of it.

Article 2104.-

The creditor whose mortgage extends to several real estates has the right to choose any of said real estates, to be paid with its value the entirety of his credit, even though other mortgages may have been subsequently constituted thereon.

Article 2105.-

If the property is insured and is destroyed by fire or another fortuitous event, the mortgage shall not only subsist in the remnants of the property, but the amount of the insurance shall be applied to payment. If the credit has a due term, the creditor may request restitution of the insurance; and if it does not, he may request that said amount be deposited or placed at interest, so that payment is made at the maturity of the term.

Article 2106.-

What is provided in the preceding article shall be observed with the price that is obtained in case of occupation for reasons of public utility.

Article 2107.-

If the mortgaged real estate is lost or damaged to the extent that it is insufficient to secure the debt, the creditor shall have the right to require that the mortgage be improved, unless he consents that another equivalent security be given to him; and in the absence of both, he may demand the immediate payment of the liquid debt, even though the term is pending, or implore the conservatory measures that the case admits if the debt is illiquid, conditional, or indeterminate.

Article 2108.-

When the decrease in value occurs without fault, the debtor shall not be obligated to advance payment if the mortgage is improved.

Article 2109.-

The owner whose right is conditional or in any other manner limited must declare in the contract the nature of his property, if he knows it. The omission of this circumstance raises a presumption of fraud.

Article 2110.-

A mortgage constituted by open credit with a limitation of sum guarantees the amounts delivered at any time, provided they do not exceed the fixed sum.

Article 2111.-

If the mortgage guarantees a credit in a current account, with limitation of sum and designation of a date for settlement, it shall only be liable for the balance of the account on the day of the term fixed for closure.

Article 2112.-

A mortgage constituted in favor of a credit that accrues interest shall not secure, to the prejudice of third parties, beyond the capital, but also the interest of the last two years elapsed and the matured portion of the current annuity.

Article 2113.-

Each time the debtor makes a partial payment, he has the right to demand the reduction of the mortgage. When several properties are mortgaged, it corresponds to the debtor to make the imputation of payments, unless otherwise agreed.

Article 2114.-

If the mortgaged property does not belong to the debtor, the creditor cannot demand that the increase of mortgage be constituted on it; but may exercise this right with respect to any other immovable property that the debtor possesses and may be mortgaged.

Article 2115.-

In cases of forced expropriation, mortgage creditors have the right to demand from the debtor a new mortgage, or that their credit be paid with the value of the expropriated thing.

Article 2116.-

The agreement is void that stipulates for the creditor, in case of non-performance by the debtor, the right to appropriate the mortgaged property.

Article 2117.-

It is permitted to waive in the mortgage deed the proceedings of the executive judgment. In such case, the sale shall proceed directly to judicial sale, using as the basis the price fixed by the parties in the deed; if the price has not been fixed, it shall be established by appraisers.

Article 2118.-

Once the judicial sale is completed, the debtor may assert, in ordinary proceedings, the rights that belong to him on account of the execution; but without thereby ceasing to have the sale of the immovable property made in favor of a third party remain final.

Article 2119.-

When several properties are mortgaged at once for a single credit, the amount or portion of the lien that each one must secure shall be determined.

Article 2120.-

Once fixed in the registration the portion of credit for which each of the mortgaged properties must be liable, it cannot be sued against them to the prejudice of third parties, except for the amount to which they are respectively subject, and that which corresponds to it by reason of interest, in accordance with what is prescribed in the preceding articles.

Article 2121.-

The provision of the preceding article shall be understood without prejudice to the fact that, if the mortgage does not cover the entire credit, the creditor may sue, for the difference, against the other mortgaged properties that remain in the debtor's possession; but without preference as to such difference over those who, after the mortgage is registered, have acquired any real right in the same properties.

Article 2122.-

A mortgage may be constituted under any condition and from a certain day, or until a certain day, or for a conditional obligation. Granted under a suspensive condition or of a certain day, it shall have no value except from when the condition is fulfilled or from when the day arrives; but once the condition is fulfilled or the day arrives, its date shall be the same as when it was entered into the Registry of Property. If the mortgage is for a conditional obligation, and the condition is fulfilled, it shall have retroactive effect to the day of the mortgage agreement.

Article 2123.-

One who has disposed of real property under a resolutory condition may not mortgage it prior to the fulfillment of the resolutory condition.

Article 2124.-

The registration and cancellation of mortgages shall be subject to the rules established by the Property Institute (IP) for registrations and cancellations in general, without prejudice to the special rules contained in this Chapter. SECTION TWO REGARDING THE CONSTITUTION OF THE MORTGAGE

Article 2125.-

Those who cannot validly obligate themselves cannot mortgage their property; however, a mortgage constituted by an incapable person may be ratified or confirmed with retroactive effect, upon the cessation of the incapacity.

Article 2126.-

To constitute a mortgage, it is necessary to be the owner of the real property and to have the capacity to dispose of real property.

Article 2127.-

Only the following may be mortgaged: 1. Real property. 2. Alienable real rights, in accordance with the laws, imposed upon property of that class.

Article 2128.-

The following may be mortgaged, but subject to the restrictions hereinafter set forth: 1. A building constructed on another's land, which, if mortgaged by the one who constructed it, shall be without prejudice to the right of the owner of the land; and it being understood that only the right that the builder has over what was built is subject to such encumbrance. 2. The right to collect the fruits in a usufruct, but the mortgage shall be extinguished when the usufruct terminates by a fact beyond the will of the usufructuary. If it terminates by the will of the usufructuary, the mortgage shall subsist until the secured obligation is fulfilled, or until the time when the usufruct would naturally have ended absent the fact that terminated it. 3. The bare ownership, in which case, if the usufruct consolidates with it in the person of the owner, not only shall the mortgage subsist, but it shall also extend to the usufruct itself, unless otherwise agreed. 4. Previously mortgaged property, even if encumbered with a covenant not to mortgage it again, the priority right to collect credit always remaining reserved for the one in whose favor the first mortgage is constituted. 5. Rights of surface, pasture, water, timber and other similar rights of a real nature, provided that the rights of the other participants in the property are preserved. 6. Railroads, canals, bridges and other works destined for public service, whose operation has been granted by the government for ten years or more, and the buildings or lands that, not being directly and exclusively destined for such service, belong to private domain, even if they are attached to such works, but the mortgage remaining pending, in the first case, the resolution of the concessionaire's right. 7. Property belonging to persons who do not have free disposition of it, in the cases and with the formalities prescribed by law for their disposition. 8. The right of voluntary mortgage, but the mortgage constituted upon it remaining pending the resolution of that same right. 9. Litigious property, if the lawsuit originating the dispute has been preventively annotated, or if it is stated in the registration that the creditor had knowledge of the dispute; but in either of the two (2) cases, the mortgage shall remain pending the resolution of the lawsuit, without being able to prejudice the rights of those interested in it, other than the mortgagor.

Article 2129.-

The following may not be mortgaged: 1. Fruits and rents pending, separately from the property that produces them. 2. Movable objects permanently placed in buildings, whether for their decoration or comfort, or for the service of some industry, unless they are mortgaged together with such buildings. 3. State or Municipal debt securities, and the bonds and shares of Banks, Enterprises or Companies of any kind. 4. Real rights in things that, even though they must be possessed in the future, are not yet registered in favor of the one who has the right to possess them. 5. Servitudes, unless they are mortgaged together with the dominant estate, and excepting in all cases that of water, which may be mortgaged. 6. Use and habitation rights. 7. Mines, as long as the title of definitive concession has not been obtained, even if they are situated on one's own land.

Article 2130.-

One's own property may be obligated by mortgage for the security of another's obligation; but there shall be no personal action against the owner if he has not expressly submitted to it.

Article 2131.-

If the obligation for which a third party has given a mortgage is declared nonexistent by virtue of suffering from relative nullity, the mortgage shall be valid.

Article 2132.-

Each of the co-owners of real property may mortgage his undivided share in the common property, or a materially determined part of the property; but the effects of such constitution remain subordinate to the result of the partition or sale among the co-owners.

Article 2133.-

When the co-owner who has mortgaged only his undivided share becomes, through division or sale, the owner of the totality of the common property, the mortgage remains limited to the undivided share that the mortgagor had in the property.

Article 2134.-

One who has over real property only a right subject to a condition, rescission or resolution cannot constitute a mortgage except subject to the same conditions, even if not expressly stated.

Article 2135.-

A mortgage constituted over another's property shall not be valid, either by the acquisition that the mortgagor subsequently makes, or by the circumstance that the one to whom the property belonged comes to succeed the mortgagor by universal title.

Article 2136.-

The nullity of a mortgage constituted over another's property may be alleged not only by the owner of the property, but also by those to whom the mortgagor sold the property after becoming its owner, and even by the mortgagor himself, unless he acted in bad faith. SECTION THREE REGARDING THE EFFECTS OF THE MORTGAGE

Article 2137.-

A registered mortgage preserves the right of the creditor over the mortgaged property for the term of ten (10) years, if it is not revoked before then. Notwithstanding, a registered mortgage preserves the right of the State, and centralized and decentralized institutions, over the mortgaged property and over the enterprise for the term of thirty (30) years, if it is not revoked before then.

Article 2138.-

The mortgage guarantees both the principal of the credit and the interest, if determined in the obligation; except as provided in the

Article 2112.-

When the mortgage is constituted for a prior credit, the accrued interest, if any, must be settled and designated as a fixed sum. The indication that the mortgage includes accrued interest, without designation of its amount, shall have no effect whatsoever.

Article 2139.-

If for the payment of any of the installments of the principal or interest it becomes necessary to dispose of the mortgaged property, and there are still other installments of the obligation pending, the sale shall be effected and the property shall be transferred to the buyer, with the mortgage corresponding to the part of the credit that has not been satisfied, which, with the interest, shall be deducted from the price. If the buyer does not wish to accept the property with this encumbrance, its amount shall be deposited with the interest corresponding to it, so that the creditor may be paid upon maturity of the pending installments.

Article 2137.-

See Law of the Financial System Decree No. 129-2004, Published in the Official Gazette La Gaceta No. 30,502 dated 24 of 2004. Article 168. Mortgages. The mortgage registered in favor of the institutions authorized in numerals 1), 2), and 3) of Article 3 of this Law protects the right thereof for a period of thirty-five (35) years, notwithstanding what is established in the Civil Code. The periods of extinction, prescription, registration, and conservation of the right of the mortgagee creditor in favor of the aforementioned institutions shall also be thirty-five (35) years.

Article 2140.-

The debtor who owns the mortgaged property retains the exercise of all faculties inherent to the right of ownership; but may not, to the detriment of the rights of the mortgagee creditor, exercise any act of material or legal disposition that directly has the consequence of diminishing the value of the mortgaged property.

Article 2141.-

The mortgage gives the creditor the right to pursue the mortgaged property, whoever possesses it and whatever title by which he has acquired it. But for this exception to take effect in favor of the third party, the sale by auction shall be made with personal citation of the creditors who have mortgages constituted on the same property; who shall be paid from the surplus price in the order that corresponds to them. The Judge, before proceeding with the sale, shall have the Registrar certify the inscriptions of the other mortgages that affect the property intended to be auctioned. The Judge shall, in the meantime, cause the money to be deposited.

Article 2142.-

The third party possessor may be sued for payment of the mortgage constituted on the property that subsequently passed to his hands with this encumbrance, and shall have no right to require that those personally obligated debtors be pursued first.

Article 2143.-

The third party possessor, owner of a mortgaged property, enjoys the terms and periods granted to the debtor, and the mortgage debt cannot be demanded of him except when it would be exigible from the latter. However, the terms and periods given to the failed debtor do not benefit the third party possessor, to facilitate his payment of the credits of the bankruptcy or composition.

Article 2144.-

The third party possessor is admitted to except against the execution of the property, alleging the non-existence or extinction of the mortgage debt, as well as the invalidity of the inscription or the unenforceability of the debt.

Article 2145.-

The third party possessor cannot require that other properties mortgaged to the same credit in the possession of the original debtor be executed first, nor allege that the property he possesses has prior mortgages that cannot be satisfied with its value.

Article 2146.-

The third party possessor who is dispossessed of the property or who abandons it at the request of the mortgagee creditors, shall be fully indemnified by the debtor, including the improvements he made to the property.

Article 2147.-

The third party possessor does not enjoy the faculty of abandoning mortgaged property and exempting himself from the proceeding, when by his acquisition contract or by a subsequent act, he obligated himself to satisfy the credit.

Article 2148.-

Mortgagee creditors, even before the exigibility of their credits, are authorized to exercise against the third party possessor all the actions that would correspond to them against the debtor himself to prevent the execution of acts that diminish the value of the mortgaged property.

Article 2149.-

Leases made by third party possessors shall be respected in the same cases in which leases made by the seller of the thing are respected.

Article 2150.-

The servitudes that the third party possessor had over the mortgaged property before the acquisition he made, and that had been extinguished by consolidation or confusion, are revived after the expropriation; and conversely, the expropriation causes the active servitudes owed to the aforementioned property by another property belonging to the third party possessor to revive.

Article 2151.-

The third party possessor may assert, in the order that corresponds to him, the mortgages that he had acquired on the mortgaged real property before becoming its owner.

Article 2152.-

The creditors may demand that the mortgaged real property be sold free of the servitudes that the third party possessor may have imposed on it. SECTION FOUR ON THE EXTINCTION OF MORTGAGE

Article 2153.-

The mortgage is extinguished together with the principal obligation. It is likewise extinguished by the resolution of the right of the person who constituted it, or by the occurrence of the resolutory condition, according to the legal rules. It is further extinguished by the arrival of the day until which it was constituted. And by the cancellation that the creditor grants by public deed, of which note shall be taken in the margin of the respective registration in the Mortgage Registry.

Article 2154.-

Except in the case provided for in the second paragraph of Article 2137 of this Code, the mortgage is extinguished after ten (10) years from its registration in the Property Registry, if it is not renewed beforehand.

Article 2155.-

The deposit of the amount owed, made by the debtor by order of the creditor, extinguishes the mortgage insofar as it has the force of payment.

Article 2156.-

The mortgage is extinguished by the waiver of the creditor, declared in a public deed; the debtor, in such case, shall have the right to request that it be noted in the mortgage registry and in the matrix and first copy of the deed of debt.

Article 2157.-

When the rights of mortgagee creditor and owner are confused, by that same act the mortgage is extinguished, it being sufficient that when the deed or title that produces the confusion is registered, the cancellation that has been verified is noted in the corresponding place.

Article 2158.-

Repealed

Article 2159.-

The co-debtor or co-heirs of the debtor who has paid his share in the mortgage may not demand the cancellation of the mortgage while the debt is not totally paid. The co-creditor or co-heir of the creditor to whom his share has been paid may not likewise cause the mortgage to be cancelled while the other co-creditors or co-heirs are not entirely paid.

Article 2160.-

The payment of the debt made by a third party subrogated to the rights of the creditor does not extinguish the mortgage.

Article 2161.-

If the mortgaged real property has buildings, and these are destroyed, the mortgage subsists only on the land, and not on the materials that formed the building. If it is reconstructed, the mortgage again encumbers it.

Article 2162.-

Mortgages revive with the credit if payment has been declared null.

Article 2163.-

In whatever manner the mortgage revives, it must be registered anew in order for it to continue producing its effects. CHAPTER III ON ANTICHRESIS

Article 2164.-

By antichresis the creditor acquires the right to collect the fruits of a real property of his debtor, with the obligation to apply them to the payment of the interest, if owed, and thereafter to the capital of his credit. In case of doubt, ambiguity, or indeterminacy, it is understood that the interest on money is the legal interest.

Article 2165.-

The contract of antichresis is null if it is not constituted by registered public deed.

Article 2166.-

In the deed it shall be declared whether the capital bears interest, and the terms shall be fixed in which the creditor must administer the property. Otherwise it shall be understood that there are no interests, and that the creditor must administer in the same manner as a general agent.

Article 2167.-

Antichresis can only be constituted by the owner who has the capacity to dispose of the immovable property or by one who has the right to the fruits.

Article 2168.-

The usufructuary may pledge his right of usufruct in antichresis.

Article 2169.-

One who has only the power to administer cannot constitute an antichresis.

Article 2170.-

The contracts that the creditor enters into as administrator of the thing are valid; but they cannot extend for a longer time than the antichresis should last, except by express agreement to the contrary.

Article 2171.-

Antichresis grants the creditor the right: 1. To retain the immovable property until the debt is paid in full, except for the special right acquired by a third party over the immovable property by virtue of a mortgage previously registered, when such third party has not granted its consent to the deed in which the antichresis was constituted. Mortgage creditors may, in this case, oppose the antichresis and exercise their rights. 2. To transfer to another under its responsibility the usufruct and administration of the thing if there is no stipulation to the contrary. 3. To defend its rights with possessory actions.

Article 2172.-

The anticretic creditor must provide each year, at least, an accounting of the products of the thing, and is liable: 1. For the fruits and yields that are lost through its fault. 2. For taxes and other land charges, except for the right to deduct them from the yield.

Article 2173.-

The right of retention of the anticretic creditor is indivisible.

Article 2174.-

The creditor may make the necessary expenses for the preservation of the thing; but must always request authorization from the Judge for this purpose, hearing the debtor if present in the locality.

Article 2175.-

When the fruits cannot be exactly determined for any reason, they shall be assessed by experts.

Article 2176.-

In the deed the parties may set a term for rendering the accounting referred to in Article 2172.

Article 2177.-

If the creditor has retained in its possession the thing given in antichresis for ten (10) years without providing an accounting, capital and interest shall be presumed paid; except upon proof to the contrary.

Article 2178.-

If the creditor who administers the thing does not provide an accounting two (2) months after the term in which it must do so, an administrator may be appointed at its cost, if the debtor so requests.

Article 2179.-

Failure to pay does not authorize the creditor to retain the thing; the creditor must proceed as provided with respect to pledge.

Article 2180.-

Things belonging to others cannot be given in antichresis without special power of attorney from their owners.

Article 2181.-

If it is duly proven that the owner lent his property to another for it to be given in antichresis, it shall be valid as if the owner himself had entered into the contract.

Article 2182.-

The antichretic creditor may inhabit the house that has been given to him in antichresis, receiving as fruit thereof the rent that another would pay. However, he cannot make any alterations to the immovable property nor alter the type of exploitation that the owner was accustomed to, when from this it would result that the debtor, after paying the debt, cannot exploit the immovable property in the manner that he formerly did.

Article 2183.-

The creditor cannot make improvements to the property given in antichresis without authorization from the Judge, with notice to the debtor if he is in the location.

Article 2184.-

Any clause that authorizes the creditor to take ownership of the immovable property for the amount of the debt, if it is not paid at its maturity, is void.

Article 2185.-

The debtor may, however, sell to the creditor the immovable property given in antichresis before or after the maturity of the debt.

Article 2186.-

The creditor who has a mortgage established over the immovable property received in antichresis may exercise his rights as if he were not an antichretic creditor.

Article 2187.-

The debtor cannot request the return of the immovable property given in antichresis except after full cancellation of the debt; but the creditor may return it at any time, and pursue payment of his credit by legal means, without prejudice to what may have been stipulated to the contrary.

Article 2188.-

The antichretic creditor who abuses the faculties conferred upon him in this Chapter or by the contract may be obliged to return the property given in antichresis even before having been paid.

Article 2189.-

The antichretic creditor is responsible to the debtor if he has not preserved all the rights that the property had when he received it in antichresis.

Article 2190.-

From the moment the creditor is fully paid his credit, he must return the immovable property to the debtor. However, if the debtor, after having constituted the immovable property in antichresis, contracts a new debt with the same creditor, the provisions regarding property given in pledge shall be observed in such case.

Article 2191.-

The parties may stipulate that in whole or in part the fruits be set off against the interests.

Article 2192.-

The antichretic creditor cannot lease for more than two (2) years the property that he receives in antichresis; nor for more than the time to which his right extends.

Article 2193.-

The antichretic creditor must respect the real rights previously constituted over the property given in antichresis; likewise, the leases constituted by public deed registered.

Article 2194.-

The antichretic creditor in case of insolvency or bankruptcy must be respected in his right, and shall be paid with preference from the value of the property given in antichresis. He has the preference even against prior mortgagees, provided that they have consented to the contract in which the property is delivered in antichresis.

Article 2195.-

The antichretic creditor may request that the rent be reduced when the property has been diminished by any circumstance not attributable to his negligence, or when he proves it to be difficult to lease it at the stipulated price.

Article 2196.-

The creditor is not responsible for the time the property is not given for rent if he timely informs the Judge of the lack of tenants. TITLE XIV OF OBLIGATIONS CONTRACTED WITHOUT AGREEMENT CHAPTER I OF QUASI-CONTRACTS

Article 2197.-

Quasi-contracts are lawful and purely voluntary acts from which the author becomes obligated to a third party, and sometimes a reciprocal obligation between the interested parties results.

Article 2198.-

There are three (3) principal quasi-contracts: voluntary agency, payment of what is not owed, and community of property. FIRST SECTION OF VOLUNTARY AGENCY OR MANAGEMENT OF ANOTHER'S BUSINESS

Article 2199.-

The person who voluntarily takes charge of the agency or administration of another's business without authority from such person is obliged to continue the management until the conclusion of the matter and its incidents, or to demand that the interested party substitute him in the management, if such party were in a position to do so.

Article 2200.-

The voluntary manager must perform his charge with all the diligence of a good father of the family, and shall indemnify damages that by his fault or negligence are caused to the owner of the property or business that he manages. The courts, however, may moderate the amount of indemnification according to the circumstances of the case.

Article 2201.-

If the manager delegates to another person all or some of the duties of his charge, he shall be responsible for the acts of the delegate, without prejudice to the direct obligation of the latter toward the owner of the business. The responsibility of managers, when there are two or more, shall be joint and several.

Article 2202.-

The manager of business shall be responsible for fortuitous events when he undertakes risky operations that the owner did not have the custom of doing, or when he has subordinated the interest of the latter to his own.

Article 2203.-

Ratification of the management by the owner of the business produces the effects of express authority.

Article 2204.-

Even though the owner of property or business has not expressly ratified the management of another, if he takes advantage of its benefits, he shall be responsible for the obligations contracted in his interest and shall indemnify the manager for necessary and useful expenses he may have made and for damages he may have suffered in the performance of his charge. The same obligation shall fall upon him when the management had for its object the avoidance of some imminent and manifest damage, even though no profit resulted from it.

Article 2205.-

When, without the knowledge of the person obliged to provide sustenance, a stranger provides it, such stranger shall have the right to demand it from that person, unless it appears that he gave it by an act of charity and without intention to demand payment. Funeral expenses proportionate to the quality of the person and to the customs of the locality must be paid, even though the deceased left no property, by those who in life would have had the obligation to sustain him. SECOND SECTION OF PAYMENT OF WHAT IS NOT OWED

Article 2206.-

When something is received that there was no right to collect, and that by error has been indebitably delivered, the obligation arises to return it.

Article 2207.-

The person who accepts an improper payment, if he acted in bad faith, must pay the legal interest when it concerns capital, or the fruits perceived or due to be perceived, when the thing received produces them. Furthermore, he shall be responsible for the deterioration that the thing has suffered from any cause, and for damages caused to the person who delivered it, until such person recovers it. Fortuitous events shall not excuse when they could have affected the things in the same manner if they remained in the power of the person who delivered them.

Article 2208.-

The person who in good faith accepted an improper payment of a certain and determined thing shall only be responsible for its deterioration or loss and that of its appurtenances, insofar as he has been enriched thereby. If he has disposed of it, he shall return the price or shall cede the action to make it effective.

Article 2209.-

Regarding the credit for improvements and expenses made by the person who indebitably received the thing, the provisions of Title XI, Chapter IV of Book II shall apply.

Article 2210.-

The person is exempt from the obligation to return who, believing in good faith that payment was being made on account of a legitimate and subsisting credit, has rendered the title void, or allowed the action to prescribe, or abandoned the pledges, or cancelled the guarantees of his right. The person who paid indebitably may only proceed against the true debtor or the sureties with respect to whom the action remains viable.

Article 2211.-

The burden of proving payment falls upon the party claiming to have made it. Likewise, the burden of proving the error with which it was made falls upon that party, unless the defendant denies having received the thing that is demanded of him. In this case, once the plaintiff has justified delivery, the defendant is relieved of all other proof. This does not limit the right of the defendant to prove that what he is presumed to have received was owed to him.

Article 2212.-

It is presumed that there was error in payment when a thing was delivered that was never owed or that was already paid; but the party from whom restitution is demanded may prove that the delivery was made as a gift or for another just cause. SECTION THREE OF COMMUNITY OF PROPERTY

Article 2213.-

Community of property, in the absence of contract or special provisions, shall be governed by the following prescriptions.

Article 2214.-

The portions corresponding to the participants in the community are presumed to be equal, while there is no proof to the contrary. The participation of the members, both in the benefits and in the burdens of the community, shall be proportional to their respective shares. If the thing is universal, such as an inheritance, each of the co-owners is obligated to the debts of the common thing, as heirs are obligated to hereditary debts.

Article 2215.-

Each participant may make use of the common things provided that he employs them in accordance with their usual purpose, and that he does not use them against the interest of the community or in a manner that prevents the other participants from utilizing them according to their rights.

Article 2216.-

Each of the participants has the right to oblige the others to contribute with him to the necessary expenses for the preservation of the common thing, without prejudice to the faculty that the first have to exempt themselves by abandoning their rights as co-owners.

Article 2217.-

For debts contracted on behalf of the community, during its existence, only the co-owner who contracted them is obligated; such co-owner shall have an action against the community for reimbursement of what he has paid on its behalf. If the debt has been contracted by the co-owners collectively, without expression of quotas, all of them, not having stipulated joint and several liability, are obligated to the creditor in equal parts, saving the right of each one against the others so that he may be credited with what he has paid in excess of his corresponding share.

Article 2218.-

None of the participants may make alterations to the common thing, even if it brings advantages to all, without the consent of the others.

Article 2219.-

For the administration and better enjoyment of the common thing, the agreements of the majority of the participants are binding. There is no majority unless the votes concurring in the agreement represent the greater part of the interests that constitute the object of the community. If a majority is not formed, or if the result of these agreements was prejudicial to the common thing, the judicial authority, upon request of a party, may take appropriate measures and also appoint, if necessary, an administrator. When part of the thing belongs privately to each participant, or some of them, and another part is common, only to this latter shall the foregoing provision be applicable.

Article 2220.-

Each participant has full ownership in his share and in the usufructs or fruits relating to it. He may freely sell, transfer, or mortgage his share, provided it is not a matter of personal rights; but the effect of the sale or mortgage is limited to the portion that should correspond to the participant in the division.

Article 2221.-

The assignees of a participant may object to the partition that has been carried out without their intervention, and may intervene in it at their own cost; but they may not challenge a partition already executed, except in cases of fraud or partition carried out despite a formal opposition, and always without prejudice to the faculty of obtaining a settlement of accounts of the rights of the assignor.

Article 2222.-

In the division of the common thing, proceedings must be conducted in such a manner that all enjoy equal advantages, without this being hindered by the share that one of the co-owners may have taken without the express consent of the others.

Article 2223.-

No one may be compelled to remain in community, and each of the participants may request the termination of it. It is, however, valid the agreement that has fixed the existence of the community during a determined time that does not exceed five (5) years, renewable by new agreements.

Article 2224.-

The judicial authority may, upon request of a party, if grave and urgent circumstances require it, order the cessation of the community, even before the agreed time. If the common thing is indivisible, and the co-owners do not agree that it be adjudicated to one of them, reimbursing the others in money, the thing shall be sold and the price distributed. Any co-owner may request before the Judge that which is provided for in this article.

Article 2225.-

Notwithstanding what is provided in the preceding Article, the co-owners may not demand the division of the common thing when such division would render it useless for the purpose to which it is intended.

Article 2226.-

Each of those who possess jointly an arable land has the option to be assigned, for their particular use, a portion proportional to the quota of their right; and none of the co-owners may disturb the others in the portions assigned to them.

Article 2227.-

Each of those who possess jointly a piece of land suitable only for the raising or maintenance of beasts may maintain in it a number of animals proportional to the quota of their right.

Article 2228.-

Each of those who possess jointly a forest may extract from it the wood and firewood that they need for their own use; but may not exploit it in any other manner, nor permit other individuals to make use of such forest except with the acquiescence of all interested parties.

Article 2229.-

The proprietors of unenclosed lands have no right to charge for the transit, permanence, or pasture consumed by foreign livestock, when their owners have not acclimated them or pastured them in such place; and may not request their removal while they are not enclosed.

Article 2230.-

No co-owner may take for themselves, nor give to a third party, the common properties, in whole or in part, in usufruct, use, habitation, or rent, except in accordance with the other interested parties. In case they do not reach an agreement, any of them may resort to the Judge, so that the right in question may be put up for auction. The Judge, when awarding it to the highest bidder, shall distribute the value among the interested parties according to what corresponds to them; and in case it is a fee, rent, or pension, shall designate the person who is to distribute them. If the property admits of convenient division, the co-owners may object, requesting the partition thereof. The auction may take place at any time, while the community exists, either in the place where the property is located, in the place where the majority of co-owners exists, or in the place where any lawsuit concerning the community is pending.

Article 2231.-

No co-owner may exploit with timber cutting, nor other similar work, the common land, except in accordance with the preceding Article. Neither may they work pastures, nor engage in any other kind of cultivation, taking a greater amount of land, without leaving to the others an equal right in the corresponding proportion. The action of the co-owners, with respect to what is granted to them by this Article and the preceding ones, shall not prescribe while the community exists.

Article 2232.-

When the property is indivisible and the co-owners do not agree that it be awarded to one of them, compensating the others, it shall be sold and its price distributed.

Article 2233.-

The division of common property does not prejudice a third party, who shall preserve the rights of mortgage, servitude, or other real rights that belonged to them before the partition was made. The personal rights that belong to a third party against the community shall likewise retain their force, notwithstanding the division.

Article 2234.-

The community ends: 1. By the union of the quotas of all co-owners in a single person. 2. By the destruction of the common property. 3. By the division of the common assets.

Article 2235.-

In the division of common things, the rules of "Partition of assets" shall be observed. CHAPTER II OF OBLIGATIONS ARISING FROM FAULT OR NEGLIGENCE

Article 2236.-

Whoever by action or omission causes damage to another, with the intervention of fault or negligence, is obliged to repair the damage caused.

Article 2237.-

The obligation imposed by the preceding Article is enforceable, not only for acts or omissions of one's own, but for those of persons for whom one must respond. The father, and, upon the death or incapacity of the father, the mother, is responsible for the damages caused by minor children of age who live in their company. Guardians are responsible for the damages caused by minors or incapacitated persons under their authority and living in their company. They are equally responsible, the owners or directors of an establishment or enterprise with respect to damages caused by their employees in the service of the areas in which they employed them, or on the occasion of their functions. The State is responsible in this regard when it acts through the mediation of a special agent; but not when the damage has been caused by the official to whom the management carried out properly corresponds, in which case the provisions of the preceding Article shall apply. Finally, masters or directors of arts and trades are responsible with respect to damages caused by their students or apprentices while they remain under their custody. The responsibility referred to in this Article shall cease when the persons mentioned in it prove that they employed all the diligence of a good father of the family to prevent the damage.

Article 2238.-

Whoever pays the damage caused by their employees may seek recovery from them for what they have paid.

Article 2239.-

The possessor of an animal, or whoever makes use of it, is responsible for the damages it may cause, even if it escapes or is lost. This responsibility shall cease only in the case where the damage arose from force majeure or from the fault of the one who suffered it. If the possessor is one of a hunting property, they shall be responsible for the damage caused by it on neighboring properties when they have not done what is necessary to prevent its multiplication, or when they have hindered the action of the owners of such properties to pursue it.

Article 2240.-

The proprietor of a building is responsible for the damages resulting from the ruin of all or part of it, if such ruin occurs due to lack of necessary repairs.

Article 2241.-

Likewise, property owners shall be responsible for damages caused by: 1. The explosion of machines that have not been cared for with due diligence, and the ignition of explosive substances that have not been placed in a safe and appropriate location. 2. Excessive smoke that is harmful to persons or property. 3. The falling of trees placed in transit areas when it is not caused by force majeure. 4. The emanations from sewers or deposits of infectious materials, constructed without the precautions appropriate to the place where they are located.

Article 2242.-

If the damage referred to in the two preceding articles results from a construction defect, the third party who suffers it may only proceed against the architect, or as the case may be, against the builder, within the legal period.

Article 2243.-

The head of household who inhabits a house or part thereof is responsible for damages caused by things thrown or fallen from the same.

Article 2244.-

For the fulfillment of obligations, the debtor responds with all of his property, present and future.

Article 2245.-

The debtor may judicially request from his creditors remission and extension of his debts, or either of the two (2) things; but the exercise of this right shall produce no legal effects except in the cases and in the manner provided in the Civil Procedure Code.

Article 2246.-

The debtor whose liabilities exceed his assets, and who has failed to pay his current obligations, shall present himself in bankruptcy before the competent Court, once that situation becomes known to him.

Article 2247.-

The declaration of bankruptcy incapacitates the bankrupt from the administration of his property and from any other administration that by law corresponds to him. He shall be rehabilitated in his rights once the bankruptcy is terminated, if from the qualification of the same no criminal responsibility results.

Article 2248.-

By the declaration of bankruptcy, all time-barred debts of the bankrupt mature. If they are paid before the time fixed in the obligation, they shall suffer the corresponding discount for the legal interest on money.

Article 2249.-

From the date of the declaration of bankruptcy, all debts of the bankrupt shall cease to accrue interest, except mortgage and pledge credits up to the extent of their respective guarantee. If a remainder results after payment of the principal of debts, interest reduced to the legal rate shall be satisfied, unless the agreed rate is lower.

Article 2250.-

The agreements that the debtor and his creditors enter into judicially with the formalities required by law, regarding remission and extension, or in the bankruptcy, shall be binding on all parties and on those who, duly cited and notified, have not protested in time. The creditors included in Articles 2255, 2256, and 2257 are excepted, provided they have the right to abstain and have properly exercised it. The creditors included in Articles 2255, 2256, and 2257 have the right to abstain.

Article 2251.-

When the agreement for remission and extension is entered into with creditors of the same class, the legal agreement of the majority shall be binding on all, without prejudice to the respective priority of the credits.

Article 2252.-

If the debtor complies with the agreement, his obligations shall be extinguished in the terms stipulated therein; but if he fails to comply in whole or in part, the right of the creditors shall revive for the amounts they have not received from their original credit, and any of them may request the declaration or continuation of the bankruptcy.

Article 2253.-

In the absence of an express agreement to the contrary between debtor and his creditors, the latter shall preserve their right, upon termination of the bankruptcy, to collect, from the property that the debtor may subsequently acquire, the portion of credit not realized.

Article 2254.-

Credits shall be classified, for their ranking and payment, in the order and in the terms established in this Chapter.

Article 2255.-

With respect to certain movable property of the debtor, the following enjoy preference: 1. Credits for the construction, repair, preservation, or sale price of movable property in the possession of the debtor, up to the extent of the value thereof. 2. Those guaranteed by a pledge in the possession of the creditor over the pledged thing and up to the extent of its value. 3. Those guaranteed by a bond of effects or securities, constituted in a public or commercial establishment, on the bond and for the value of the effects of the same. 4. Credits for transport, on the effects transported, for the price thereof, expenses and rights of carriage and preservation, until delivery and for thirty (30) days after it. 5. Those for lodging, on the movable property of the debtor existing in the inn. 6. Credits for seeds and cultivation and harvest expenses advanced to the debtor, on the fruits of the harvest for which they were served. 7. Credits for rent of one (1) year, on the movable property of the lessee existing on the leased property and on the fruits thereof. If the movable property subject to the preference has been stolen, the creditor may reclaim it from whoever possesses it, within the period of thirty (30) days, counted from the date the theft occurred.

Article 2256.-

With respect to certain real property and real rights of the debtor, the following credits enjoy preference: 1. Credits in favor of the State, upon the property of taxpayers, for the amount of the last annual installment, due and unpaid, of taxes that burden such property. 2. Credits of insurers, upon the insured property, for insurance premiums of two (2) years; and, if it be mutual insurance, for the last two dividends that have been distributed. 3. Mortgage credits and refactional credits, annotated and registered in the Property Registry, upon the mortgaged property or that which has been subject to the refaction. 4. Credits preventively annotated in the Property Registry, by virtue of judicial order, for attachments, sequestrations, or execution of sentences, upon the annotated property, and only insofar as subsequent credits. 5. Refactional credits not annotated nor registered, upon the real property to which the refaction refers, and only with respect to other credits distinct from those expressed in the four preceding numbers.

Article 2257.-

With respect to the other movable or immovable property of the debtor, the following credits enjoy preference: 1. Credits in favor of the Municipality, for taxes of the last annual installment due and unpaid, not included in Article 2256, number 1. 2. Those accrued a. For costs of justice and administration of the concourse in the common interest of the creditors, made with due authorization or approval. b. For the funeral of the debtor, according to the custom of the place, and also those of his spouse and those of his children placed under his parental authority, if they do not have their own property. c. For costs of the last illness of the same persons, incurred in the last year, counted until the day of death. d. For wages and salaries of dependents and domestic servants, corresponding to the last year. e. For advances made to the debtor, for himself and his family placed under his authority, in foodstuffs, clothing, or footwear, in the same period of time. f. For child support payments during the concourse proceeding, unless they are based on a title of mere liberality. 3. Credits that without special privilege consist of: a. In public instrument. b. By final judgment, if they have been subject to litigation.

Article 2258.-

Credits of any other class, or for any other title, not included in the preceding articles, shall not enjoy preference. CHAPTER III OF THE PREFERENCE OF CREDITS

Article 2259.-

Credits that enjoy preference with respect to certain movable property exclude all others to the extent of the value of the movable to which the preference refers. If two (2) or more concur with respect to certain movables, the following rules shall be observed regarding their order of payment: 1. The pledged credit excludes the others to the extent of the value of the thing given in pledge. 2. In the case of surety, if it be legitimately constituted in favor of more than one creditor, the preference among them shall be determined by the order of dates of the provision of the guarantee. 3. Credits for advances of seeds, costs of cultivation and harvest, shall be preferred to those for rents and income from the fruits of the harvest for which they served. 4. In other cases the price of the movables shall be distributed pro rata among the credits that enjoy special preference with respect to the same.

Article 2260.-

Credits that enjoy preference with respect to certain real property or real rights exclude all others for their amount to the extent of the value of the real property or real right to which the preference refers. If two (2) or more credits concur with respect to certain real property or real rights, the following rules shall be observed regarding their respective preference order: 1. Those expressed in numbers 1 and 2 of

Article 2256.-

Article 2256 shall be preferred in their order to those included in the remaining numbers of the same article. 2. The mortgaged and refactional credits, annotated or registered, that are expressed in number 3 of the cited Article 2256, and those included in number 4 of the same, shall enjoy preference among themselves by the order of antiquity of their respective registrations or annotations in the Property Registry. 3. Refactional credits not annotated nor registered in the Registry referred to in number 5 of Article 2256 shall enjoy preference among themselves by the inverse order of their antiquity.

Article 2261.-

The remainder of the debtor's estate, after payment of credits that enjoy preference with respect to certain movable or immovable property, shall be accumulated with the free property that the debtor has for the payment of the other credits. Those credits that, enjoying preference with respect to certain movable or immovable property, have not been completely satisfied with the amount of such property, shall be satisfied as to the deficit, in the order and place that correspond to them, according to their respective nature.

Article 2262.-

Credits that do not enjoy preference with respect to certain property, and those that enjoy it for the amount not realized, or when the right to preference has prescribed, shall be satisfied according to the following rules: 1. By the order established in Article 2257. 2. Those with preference by dates, by the order of such dates, and those having a common date, pro rata. 3. Common credits referred to in Article 2258, without consideration to their dates. TITLE XVI OF PRESCRIPTION CHAPTER I GENERAL PROVISIONS

Article 2263.-

By prescription, ownership and other real rights are acquired in the manner and with the conditions determined by law. Likewise, rights and actions of any class are extinguished by prescription in the same manner.

Article 2264.-

Persons capable of acquiring property or rights by other legitimate means may acquire them through prescription.

Article 2265.-

Rights and actions are extinguished by prescription to the detriment of all classes of persons, including legal entities, in the terms provided by law. The right to claim against their legitimate representatives remains always reserved to persons prevented from administering their property, whose negligence was the cause of the prescription.

Article 2266.-

Prescription acquired by a co-owner or member of a common property benefits the others.

Article 2267.-

Prescription produces its legal effects for and against the estate before it has been accepted and during the time allowed for making inventory and for deliberation.

Article 2268.-

Persons with capacity to alienate may renounce a prescription that has been acquired, but not the right to prescribe in the future. Prescription shall be tacitly understood as renounced when the renunciation results from acts that give reason to suppose the abandonment of the acquired right.

Article 2269.-

All things that are in commerce among men are susceptible to prescription.

Article 2270.-

Creditors and any other person interested in asserting prescription may utilize it despite express or tacit waiver by the debtor or owner.

Article 2271.-

The provisions of this Title are understood without prejudice to what is established in this Code or in special laws regarding specific cases of prescription. CHAPTER II OF THE PRESCRIPTION OF OWNERSHIP AND OTHER REAL RIGHTS

Article 2272.-

For ordinary prescription of ownership and other real rights, it is necessary to possess the things in good faith and with just title for the time determined by law.

Article 2273.-

Possession must be in the capacity of owner, public, peaceful, and uninterrupted.

Article 2274.-

Acts of possessory character executed by virtue of license or by mere tolerance of the owner do not benefit possession.

Article 2275.-

Possession is interrupted, for purposes of prescription, naturally or civilly.

Article 2276.-

Possession is interrupted naturally when for any reason it ceases for more than one (1) year.

Article 2277.-

Civil interruption is produced by judicial citation made to the possessor even if by order of an incompetent judge.

Article 2278.-

Judicial citation shall be considered not made and shall cease to produce interruption: 1. If it is void due to lack of legal formalities. 2. If the plaintiff withdraws from the lawsuit or allows the proceeding to lapse. 3. If the possessor is absolved from the lawsuit.

Article 2279.-

Any express or tacit recognition that the possessor makes of the owner's right likewise interrupts prescription.

Article 2280.-

Against a title registered in the Registry of Property, ordinary prescription of ownership or real rights shall not take place to the detriment of third parties except by virtue of another equally registered title, the time beginning to run from the registration of the second.

Article 2281.-

The conditions of good faith and just title required for possession in Chapter I, Title VII, Book II of this Code are equally necessary for the determination of that requirement in the prescription of ownership and other real rights.

Article 2282.-

A just title for prescription is deemed to be that which, being transferable of ownership, contains some circumstance that makes it ineffective to accomplish the alienation by itself alone.

Article 2283.-

Just title must be proven; it is never presumed.

Article 2284.-

Ownership of movable property is prescribed by uninterrupted possession of three (3) years in good faith. Ownership of movable things is also prescribed by uninterrupted possession of six (6) years without need of any other condition. As to the owner's right to recover movable property lost or of which he has been illegally deprived, as well as with respect to property acquired at public sale, exchange, fair or market, or from a legally established merchant dedicated habitually to the traffic of similar objects, recourse shall be had to what is provided in Article 869 of this Code.

Article 2285.-

Movable things that have been stolen or robbed cannot be prescribed by those who stole or robbed them, nor by accomplices or concealers, unless the crime or misdemeanor, or its penalty, has prescribed, and the action to demand civil liability arising from the crime or misdemeanor.

Article 2286.-

Ownership and other real rights over immovable property are prescribed by possession for ten (10) years with good faith and just title.

Article 2287.-

Ownership and other real rights over immovable property are also prescribed by uninterrupted possession for twenty (20) years, without need of title or good faith.

Article 2288.-

In computing the time necessary for prescription, the following rules shall be observed: 1. The current possessor may complete the time necessary for prescription by adding to his the time of his predecessor. 2. It is presumed that the current possessor, who had been one in an earlier period, has continued to be so during the intermediate time, unless proven otherwise. 3. The day on which the time begins to be counted is considered complete; but the last day must be fully complied with. CHAPTER III OF PRESCRIPTION OF ACTIONS

Article 2289.-

Actions are prescribed by the mere lapse of time fixed by law.

Article 2290.-

Real actions over movable property are prescribed six (6) years after loss of possession, provided that the possessor has not acquired ownership in a shorter term in accordance with article 2284, and except in cases of loss and public sale, and cases of theft or robbery, in which the provisions of the third paragraph of the cited article shall apply.

Article 2291.-

Real actions over immovable property are prescribed in ten (10) years. This provision shall be understood without prejudice to that established for the acquisition of ownership or real rights through prescription.

Article 2292.-

Personal actions that do not have a specific term fixed are prescribed in ten (10) years.

Article 2293.-

Actions proceeding from an accessory obligation are prescribed together with the obligation to which they are accessory.

Article 2294.-

Among coheirs, co-owners, or owners of adjoining properties, the action to demand the partition of the inheritance, the division of the common thing, or the delimitation of the contiguous properties does not prescribe.

Article 2295.-

By the lapse of two (2) years, the following actions are prescribed: 1. The action to satisfy the price of rents, whether of rural or urban properties. 2. The action for any other payments that must be made by years or in shorter periods.

Article 2296.-

By the lapse of one (1) year, the following actions are prescribed: 1. The action to pay Judges, Lawyers, Registrars, Notaries, experts, agents, and court officers their fees and rights in the case that they have them, and the expenses and disbursements they have made in the performance of their offices or positions in the matters to which the obligations refer. 2. The action to satisfy pharmacists for the medicines they supplied; to professors and teachers their fees and stipends for the teaching they provided, or for the exercise of their profession, art, or trade. 3. The action to pay artisans, servants, and day laborers the amount of their services, and that of the supplies or disbursements they have made relating to the same. 4. The action to remit to innkeepers the cost of food and lodging, and to merchants the price of goods sold to others who are not merchants, or who, being merchants, are engaged in different trades. The time for the prescription of the actions referred to in the three (3) preceding numbers shall be counted from the day the respective services ceased to be rendered.

Article 2297.-

The time for prescription of all classes of actions, when there is no special provision determining otherwise, shall be counted from the day on which they could be exercised.

Article 2298.-

The time for prescription of actions that have as their object the demand for fulfillment of obligations of capital with interest or income runs from the last payment of the income or interest.

Article 2299.-

The time for prescription of actions to demand the fulfillment of obligations declared by judgment begins from the day the judgment became final.

Article 2300.-

The term of prescription of actions to demand rendering of accounts runs from the day on which those who were obligated to render them ceased their positions. The term corresponding to the action for the result of the accounts runs from the date on which said result was recognized by the conformity of the interested parties.

Article 2301.-

The prescription of actions is interrupted by their exercise before the Courts, by extrajudicial claim of the creditor, and by any act of recognition of the debt by the debtor.

Article 2302.-

The interruption of the prescription of actions in joint obligations benefits or harms equally all creditors and debtors. This provision applies equally with respect to the heirs of the debtor in all classes of obligations. In mancommuned obligations, when the creditor does not claim from one of the debtors more than the portion that corresponds to him, the prescription is not interrupted thereby with respect to the other co-debtors.

Article 2303.-

The interruption of the prescription against the principal debtor by judicial claim of the debt also has effect against his guarantor; but the guarantor shall not be prejudiced by that which is produced by extrajudicial claims of the creditor or private recognitions of the debt by the debtor. TITLE XVII OF THE PROPERTY REGISTRY CHAPTER I

www.poderjudicial.gob.hn PRELIMINARY DISPOSITIONS

Article 2304.-

The Registry is composed of three (3) sections: 1. Of Real Property. 2. Of Mortgages; and 3. Of Judgments.

Article 2305.-

The Registry is public and may be consulted by any person.

Article 2306.-

Only public or authentic instruments may be registered.

Article 2307.-

Public or authentic instruments executed in a foreign country may be registered, when they are duly authenticated and are to have effect in Honduras.40

Article 2308.-

Registration may be requested by whoever has an interest in securing the right that is to be registered, or by his representative, agent, or proxy. It is presumed that the person who presents the document has power or authorization for this purpose.

Article 2309.-

Registration shall be made in the office corresponding to the location of the property in question. If the property is located in different jurisdictions, the registration shall be made in each one of them.

Article 2310.-

Titles subject to registration do not prejudice third parties, except from the date of their registration. A third party is considered to be one who was not a party to the act or contract to which the registration refers. The heir is considered as a single person with his predecessor.

Article 2311.-

Registration is the entry made in the books of the Registry, of the titles subject to this requirement, with the object that the acts and contracts contained in said titles are publicly recorded, for the effects that this Title determines. It is of two classes: definitive registration, which is that which produces permanent effects, and provisional registration, also called preventive annotation. CHAPTER II OF THE TITLES SUBJECT TO REGISTRATION AND OF THE FORM OF REGISTRY FIRST SECTION OF PROPERTY TITLES41

Article 2312.-

In the Property Registry shall be registered: 1. The titles or instruments in which ownership or possession of immovable property is recognized, transferred, modified, or cancelled. 2. The titles or instruments in which rights of usufruct, inheritance, use, habitation, or easement over immovable property are created, transferred, recognized, modified, or cancelled; and 3. Contracts of lease of immovable property, when they are to be enforced against third parties.

Article 2313.-

Every registration made in the Registry shall express the following circumstances: 1. The nature, location, and boundaries of the immovable property that is the object of the registration or to which the right to be registered affects, and its superficial measurement. It shall also express its name and number if they appear in the title. 2. The nature, value, extent, conditions, and charges of any kind of the right that is registered. 3. The nature, extent, conditions, and charges of the right on which the right that is the object of the registration is constituted. 4. The name, surname, profession, and domicile of the person who transfers or creates the right that is to be registered and the same designations of the person in whose favor the registration is made. If they are not natural persons, the official name of the corporation or the group of interested parties shall be stated. 5. The class of title that is registered and its date. 6. The name and surname of the Notary who authorized the title that is to be registered; and 7. The date of the presentation of the title to the Registry, with statement of the time. The nature of the immovable property shall be determined by expressing whether they are rural or urban; and that of the rights, with the name given to them in the title.

Article 2314.-

In the registration of contracts in which price or delivery of money has intervened, it shall be expressed whether this has taken place, with payment of the price in cash or on credit; whether the price has been paid in whole or in part, or what are the form and terms in which payment has been stipulated. The same circumstances shall also be expressed if the transfer of ownership is effected by exchange or adjudication in payment, when any of the acquirers remains obligated to pay to the other some difference in money or goods.

Article 2315.-

Easements shall also be recorded in the margin of the registration of ownership of both the dominant and servient property.

Article 2316.-

From any registration made in the other registries relating to an immovable property, a marginal note shall be extended in the registration of the Property Institute.

Article 2317.-

Once an immovable property is registered, any buildings constructed thereon shall also be understood as registered; however, the owner shall have the obligation to present a memorandum in which he shall express the nature of the work, its extent and the value at which he estimates it, and the Registrar shall take note thereof in the margin of the registration of the original property.

Article 2318.-

Registrars shall qualify under their responsibility the legality of the extrinsic forms of the deeds by virtue of which registration is requested and the capacity of the executing parties, as shall result from the same deeds.

Article 2319.-

When the Registrar notices defects in the extrinsic forms of the deeds, or incapacity of the executing parties, he shall record this, specifying them at the foot of the deeds, authorizing the notation with his signature and seal, and shall return them to the interested party so that, if he wishes, he may correct the defect or make use of the remedy granted to him by law.

Article 2320.-

When registration is denied, the interested party may appeal within thirty (30) days following the day on which the title is returned to him, to the respective Court of Appeals, setting forth in writing the reasons he has to believe that the denial is improper. The Court of Appeals, upon examination of the deed and without further proceedings, shall resolve whether or not the registration should be made; and in the first case shall remit the deed to the Registrar with an order in which it shall insert its resolution. The Registrar shall make the registration, expressing therein that he does so by virtue of judicial order. The resolution of the Court of Appeals is not subject to appeal.

Article 2321.-

No registration shall be made in the Registry without it being evidenced by authenticated instrument duly registered, or by the Registry itself, that the person who constitutes or transfers a right has the authority to do so; excepting forced judicial sales and adjudications in executory proceedings. Titles of acts or contracts prior to January 1, 1881, shall be registered without need of antecedents.

Article 2322.-

Repealed.

Article 2323.-

Public deeds of acts or contracts that must be registered shall express the same circumstances that have been indicated for the registration.

Article 2324.-

When an act or contract cannot be registered due to omissions committed by the Notary, the latter shall be obligated to draw up a new deed at his expense, without prejudice to the other liabilities to which the law subjects him. SECOND SECTION OF THE MORTGAGE REGISTRY

Article 2325.-

In the Mortgage Registry shall be registered the titles in which a mortgage right is constituted, modified, or extinguished.

Article 2326.-

The registration of a mortgage shall contain the following circumstances: 1. The date of the instrument, the name and surname of the Notary who authorized it. 2. The name, surname, profession and domicile of the creditor and the debtor. Juridical persons shall be designated by the official name they bear, and companies by their corporate name. 3. The amount owed, its origin, term, interest and other conditions of the contract. 4. The nature, location, capacity and boundaries of the mortgaged immovable properties. 5. Whether it is a first mortgage or if there are other prior liens; and. 6. The day and hour on which the instrument was presented to the Registry.

Article 2327.-

The provisions contained in this Title with respect to registrations, their effects, preventive annotations and cancellations of the Property Registry shall apply to mortgages insofar as they are not expressly determined in this Section. THIRD SECTION OF THE JUDGMENT REGISTRY

Article 2328.-

In the Judgment Registry shall be registered: 1. The final judgments declaring the absence or presumption of death of any person. 2. Those declaring the insolvency or bankruptcy of any person. 3. Those of appointment of a guardian with administration of property. 4. The declaratory judgment of heirship. 5. Those of divorce, legal separation, annulment of marriage, or dissolution of marriage by mutual consent. 6. In general, every final judgment that modifies the civil capacity of persons.

Article 2329.-

Public or authentic documents shall also be registered in this Registry in which a juridical person is constituted or representation is given to it, as well as marriage capitulations, and likewise deeds in which said capitulations are modified.

Article 2330.-

The entry in the Register of Sentences shall express, in addition to the conditions of every entry, the type of incapacity, faculty, or right that results from the title, with indication of the name, surname, domicile, and profession or occupation of the person to whom the incapacity, faculty, or right refers. CHAPTER III OF SUPPLEMENTARY TITLES

Article 2331.-

The owner who lacks a written deed of ownership, or who having it would not be registrable, may register his right by proving summarily before the Court of First Instance of the department or section where the property is located, that he has been in quiet, peaceful, and uninterrupted possession of it for more than ten (10) years. The Judge shall admit the evidence with citation of the fiscal and of the person from whom possession was acquired or their heirs, if such person or heirs are known. The fiscal shall endeavor to ensure that legal formalities are observed in the proceedings and that the witnesses are competent. The cited person may exercise the rights that benefit him.

Article 2332.-

The document in which admission of evidence is requested shall express: 1. The nature, location, surface area, boundaries, and name, if it has one, of the property whose possession is to be proven. 2. The manner in which possession was acquired; the name, surname, profession, and domicile of the person requesting the title; and, if possible, the same designations of the person who transferred possession. 3. The date on which possession of the property began, even if approximately. 4. The reason why a written deed does not exist or the reason why it is not registrable; and 5. Whether or not there are other co-possessors. The Judge shall not admit any petition that lacks any of the indicated circumstances.

Article 2333.-

Once the petition is presented, notice shall be given by edicts that shall be published three (3) times, thirty (30) days apart, in the official newspaper and shall be posted on the bulletin board.

Article 2334.-

If after fifteen (15) days following the last publication of the edicts, no opposition has been presented, the evidence shall be received in accordance with law.

Article 2335.-

The witnesses to the evidence shall be property owners and residents of the place where the property to be titled is located; the Judge being able to, if he has doubt about these circumstances, require such evidence as he deems convenient. There shall be at least three (3) witnesses. In their declaration they shall clearly express the facts in which they base possession and the time for which it has lasted; and they shall be liable for damages resulting from the falsity of their testimony to third parties.

Article 2336.-

Once the evidence is concluded, it shall be approved, ordering the registration requested to be extended in the Register; or it shall be declared without merit, according to the weight of the evidence. The resolution issued shall be appealable with both effects. The approved evidence shall serve as title to the possessor to be able to dispose of the property; but without prejudice to third parties with a better right.

Article 2337.-

If by virtue of the edicts and before approval of the evidence, any opposition is presented, the Judge shall decide summarily what he deems most equitable and in accordance with the laws, whether by declaring the opposition founded and the supplementary title without merit, or by approving the proceedings in the terms indicated in the preceding article, always saving to the parties their right to air in the corresponding lawsuit the actions that correspond to them. This resolution shall be appealable with both effects.

Article 2338.-

If the opponent bases his opposition on a registered document, the Judge, without further proceedings, shall declare the supplementary title without merit.

Article 2339.-

If opposition is made after approval of the proceedings, but before registration, the Registrar shall return the documents to the Judge so that he may process the opposition in the manner established in Article 2337.

Article 2340.-

When it appears from the proceedings that the property whose ownership is intended to be registered belongs to the State, by being vacant land, communal land, or for any other cause, the Judge shall suspend the evidence so that the parties may air their rights in the manner that corresponds.

Article 2341.-

In case the interested party requests a complete certification of the aforementioned proceedings, so that they serve him as title, the Judge shall agree accordingly, with the originals remaining in the archives of the Court.

Article 2342.-

The registrations referred to in this Chapter shall express the procedure that was adopted to verify them, the names and surnames of the witnesses who testified, and the other circumstances provided in

Article 2313.-

the proceedings. CHAPTER IV OF THE EFFECTS OF REGISTRATION

Article 2343.-

Once registered in the Register any title transferring ownership of property, no other title of an earlier date may be registered by which the ownership of the same property is transmitted or modified. However, titles that serve as precedents may be registered if requested by the person in whose favor the last registration was made.

Article 2344.-

Of several registrations relating to the same immovable property, the first shall be preferred, and if they are of the same date, the hour of presentation of the respective title in the Registry shall be taken into account. Except when they refer to the same immovable property that is held in common and so stated in the respective deeds, in which case all of them shall have the same force, and there shall be no preference whatsoever.

Article 2345.-

The omission or inaccuracy of any or several of the circumstances required for registrations does not prejudice the validity thereof. For the registration to be null, it is necessary that as a result of the said omission or inaccuracy, there result absolute uncertainty regarding the persons of the contracting parties, their civil capacity, the right acquired, or the immovable property that constitutes its object.

Article 2346.-

Once the nullity of a registration has been declared judicially, the Judge shall order its cancellation and shall extend another new one, in cases where appropriate.

Article 2347.-

Rescissory and resolutory actions shall not be given against third parties in good faith who have registered the titles of their respective rights in accordance with the provisions of this Title.

Article 2348.-

The holder of a registered title shall have the right to oppose the garnishment of immovable property to which the title refers, or to oppose their being inventoried as a consequence of actions not directed against him. The Judge, without further proceeding than verbal hearing of the opposing party, shall order that the property not be garnished or not be inventoried, and if this has already been done, shall decree that the garnishment be lifted or that they be excluded from the inventory at that moment. The Judge's resolution shall be appealable in both effects. CHAPTER V OF PREVENTIVE ANNOTATIONS

Article 2349.-

Preventive annotation may be requested by: 1. He who sues in court for the ownership of immovable property or for the constitution of any real right. 2. He who in executive proceedings, bankruptcy, or concourse proceedings obtains the garnishment of real property of the debtor. 3. He who presents any title whose registration cannot be made definitively due to lack of legal formalities. 4. He who cannot obtain definitive registration due to opposition by a party in the case of Article 2322.

Article 2350.-

When in criminal proceedings real property is garnished from the defendant, the Judge shall ex officio order the preventive annotation to be made.

Article 2351.-

The preventive annotation of the lawsuit in the case of number 1 of Article 2349 voids the transfer subsequent to the annotation, and its effects last until, by judicial decree, cancellation is ordered.

Article 2352.-

The Creditor who obtains annotation in his favor in the case of No. 2 of Article 2349 shall have a preferential right with respect to the annotated property, over other creditors of the same debtor for credits contracted after the annotation. This same effect shall be produced by the preventive annotation ordered by the Judge in criminal proceedings when real property is garnished from the defendant.

Article 2353.-

The preventive annotation for lack of formalities in the title shall have effect for ninety (90) days.

Article 2354.-

The preventive annotation in the case of number 4 of Article 2349 shall have effect for a term of thirty (30) days. During that period, the opposing party who is not in possession shall present his lawsuit before the respective Judge and annotate it preventively; if he does not do so, and if he who requested the annotation provides proof of being in material possession of the immovable property in question, definitive registration shall be made.

Article 2355.-

If he who obtained preventive annotation is not the one in material possession of the immovable property and allows thirty (30) days to pass without annotating his lawsuit, the preventive annotation shall lapse and registration shall be definitively denied.

Article 2356.-

The preventive annotation shall have the same effects as registration, during the term fixed in the preceding articles.

Article 2357.-

When a preventive annotation is requested of the Judge, he shall decree it immediately, without need of any proceeding, and shall issue the order to the Registrar before notifying the opposing party. Garnishment orders may also be annotated with only the presentation in the Registry of the original proceedings.

Article 2358.-

The preventive annotation shall be converted into registration when the person in whose favor it was constituted definitively acquires the annotated right. In this case, the registration shall have effect from the date of presentation of the document.

Article 2359.-

Preventive annotations shall comprise the same circumstances required for registrations, insofar as they result from the titles or documents presented.

Article 2360.-

The preventive annotation shall be void in the same cases in which the definitive registration would be void. CHAPTER VI ON CANCELLATION OF THE REGISTER

Article 2361.-

Registrations are extinguished, as to third parties, by their cancellation or by the registration of the transfer to another person of the registered ownership or real right. Cancellation may be total or partial.

Article 2362.-

Cancellation, whether total or partial, shall proceed: 1. When the registered right is completely or partially extinguished, in cases of destruction of the property, agreement between the parties, renunciation by the interested party, judicial decision, or other legal cause. 2. When the nullity of the title by virtue of which the registration was made is judicially declared, in whole or in part. 3. When the nullity of the registration is judicially declared. 4. When better right is proven by a third party, even though their title is not registered.

Article 2363.-

The cancellation of any registration shall contain: 1. The class of document that motivates the cancellation. 2. The date of the document and the date of its presentation at the Register. 3. The name of the Judge who issued it or of the Notary before whom it was granted. 4. The names, surnames, profession, and domicile of the grantors.

Article 2364.-

Cancellation shall be void: 1. When the title by virtue of which it was made is false or void. 2. When the registration being cancelled does not appear clearly in it. 3. When the document by virtue of which the cancellation is made is not expressed, nor the names of the grantors, of the Notary, or of the Judge as the case may be. 4. When in the partial cancellation the part of the property that has disappeared, or the part of the obligation that is extinguished and the part that subsists, is not clearly indicated.

Article 2365.-

The Registrars shall assess the civil capacity of persons and the extrinsic forms of the deeds or documents by virtue of which cancellations are requested, in the same manner as has been provided for registrations. The Registrars shall deny the cancellation ordered by a manifestly incompetent authority.

Article 2366.-

Total or partial cancellations of mortgage deeds may be made either by another public deed, or by an act of reduction or payment, extended at the foot of the principal deed and on the same paper on which it concludes, authorized as public instruments, by a Notary, and signed by the creditor and two witnesses.

Article 2367.-

Repealed

Article 2368.-

The registrations referred to in Article 2328 shall be cancelled, total or partially, by virtue of a public or authentic document in which it legally appears that the incapacity has ceased or that the administrative faculties, object of the registration, have ceased or been modified.

Article 2369.-

This Code shall commence to be in force on March 1, 1906; and on that date the Civil Code enacted on December 31, 1898 shall be repealed.

Article 2370.-

The variations introduced by this Code, which prejudice rights acquired under prior Civil Legislation, shall have no retroactive effect. To apply the legislation that corresponds, in cases that are not expressly determined in this Code, the following rules shall be observed: 1. The new law that changes the conditions for the acquisition of a civil status prevails over the prior one, from the date on which it begins to be in force. 2. The civil status acquired in conformity with the law in force at the date of its constitution shall subsist, although this law thereafter loses its force; but the rights and obligations annexed to it shall be subordinated to the subsequent law, whether this constitutes new rights or obligations, or modifies or repeals the old ones. Consequently, the rules of subordination and dependence between spouses, between parents and children, between guardians and wards established by a new law shall be obligatory from the date it begins to be in force, without prejudice to the full effect of acts validly executed under the force of a prior law. 3. The rights of administration that the father of the family had in the property of the child, and that had been acquired under a prior law, shall be subject in regard to their exercise and duration to the rules enacted by a subsequent law. 4. The natural child who had acquired the right to maintenance under the force of the prior law shall continue to enjoy it under the law subsequently enacted; but regarding the manner of exercising it and the extinction of this right, the rules of the new law shall be followed. 5. The capacity that the law confers upon natural children to be legitimized by the marriage of their parents does not give them the right to legitimacy, provided that the marriage was contracted under the force of a subsequent law that requires new requirements or formalities for the acquisition of that right, unless at the time of celebration they comply with them. 6. The minor who under the force of a law had acquired the right to administer his property shall not lose it under another, although the latter requires new conditions to acquire it; but in the exercise of this right, he shall be subject to the rules established by the subsequent law. 7. Guardians, validly constituted under prior legislation, shall continue to exercise their offices in conformity with the subsequent legislation, although according to this they would have been incapable of assuming them; but regarding their functions and the incapacities or surviving excuses they shall be subject to the subsequent legislation. Regarding the responsibility incurred for negligent or improper administration, they shall be subject to the rules of whichever of the legislations is less rigorous in this respect; the faults committed under the new law shall be punished in conformity with this law. 8. The existence and rights of juridical persons shall be subject to the same rules that, regarding the civil status of natural persons, the 2nd rule of this article prescribes, except for constitutional provisions. 9. If a new law expands or restricts the conditions necessary to execute certain acts or acquire certain rights, said law must apply immediately to all persons it comprises. 10. Every real right acquired under one law and in conformity with it shall subsist under the force of another; but regarding its exercise and charges and concerning its extinction, the provisions of the new law shall prevail. 11. Possession constituted under a prior law shall be conserved under the force of a subsequent law. 12. Rights deferred under a condition that, considering the provisions of a subsequent law, should be deemed failed if not realized within a certain period, shall subsist under the force of this law and for the time that the preceding law designates, unless this time exceeds the period designated by the subsequent law, counted from the date on which this law begins to be in force; for in such case, if the condition is not fulfilled within it, it shall be deemed failed. 13. Natural and voluntary easements validly constituted under the force of a prior law shall be subject in their exercise and conservation to the rules established by the subsequent law. 14. Anyone shall have the right to benefit from legal easements that a new law shall authorize; but to do so they must pay to the owner of the servient estate the damages that the constitution of the new easement and the extinction of another that existed shall cause them, the latter renouncing, for his part, the benefits that the reciprocity of the new easement could result for them; and of which benefits they may recover their right, whenever they restore the prior indemnity. 15. The external solemnities of wills shall be governed by the law contemporaneous with their execution; but the provisions contained in them shall be subordinated to the law in force at the time of the death of the testator. Consequently, if the laws in force at the time of the execution of the will did not permit free active testamentary capacity, and those that rule at the time the testator dies establish it, the provisions contained in said will shall be subject to these. In the same manner, the laws prevailing over those prior to the death of the testator shall be those that regulate the incapacity or unworthiness of heirs or assignees and the spousal portion. 16. In intestate successions, the right of representation of those called to them shall be governed by the law under which their opening was verified. 17. In the adjudication or partition of a succession or legacy, the rules that governed at the time of its devolution shall be observed. 18. In every act or contract the laws in force at the time of its celebration shall be understood to be incorporated. The following are excepted from this provision: 1. Laws concerning the manner of claiming in court the rights resulting from them; and 2. Those that assign penalties for the case of breach of what was stipulated, which shall be punished in accordance with the law under which it was committed. However, if the penalty was expressly stipulated in the contract itself, it shall be applied under the force of the new law, although according to this, the punishment for the breach be another. 19. Acts and contracts validly celebrated under the force of one law may be proven under the force of another by the means that the former established for their justification; but the manner in which the proof must be rendered shall be subordinated to the law in force at the time it is rendered. 20. The prescription initiated under the force of a law, which had not yet been completed at the time another that modifies it is promulgated, shall be completed and governed by the new law. On the contrary, prescription initiated and completed under the force of a law cannot be affected in any manner by the provisions of a new law, whatever the properties or actions to which they refer. 21. What a subsequent law declares absolutely imprescriptible cannot be gained by time under the force of it, even though the prescriber had begun to possess it in conformity with a prior law that authorized prescription.

Article 2371.-

The application of foreign laws in cases in which this Code authorizes it shall not take place except at the request of the interested party, whose charge it shall be to prove the existence of said laws. Excepted are foreign laws that are made binding in the Republic, by virtue of treaties or by special law.

Article 2372.-

Foreign laws shall not be applicable when their application is opposed to Honduran Public Law, morality, or good customs.